《Tribulation of Mysteries》


 Chapter 1:

    Chapter 1:


    Inside a dark and damp cave.


    White candles emitted a dim light, illuminating a dozen figures in ck robes. They were twisting and wriggling on the walls ¡­


    "Mother Nature, Queen of the Forest, Origin of Life!


    "I offer you a sacrifice with fanatical devotion. I offer you the blood of my enemies, the flesh of my prey, and the bones of my ancestors!


    "Please bestow upon me a bountiful harvest, please bestow upon me youth, please bestow upon me strength ¡­"


    ¡­


    The figure in the lead prayed loudly. He used the silver dagger in his hand to cut off a piece of juicy deer meat and offered it to the stone altar.


    On the altar, there wererge patches of mottled blood, organs, intestines, and a few pieces of white bones.


    Drops of dark red blood flowed down the cracks of the stone altar.


    Bloody, terrifying, mysterious ¡­


    Everything was as if the believers of some evil god were holding a sacrificial ceremony.


    Aaron Sotos had a devout expression. He went with the flow, but his heart was unperturbed. He even felt likeughing.


    ''After transmigrating sixteen years, I''m certain that there are no supernatural powers in this area. This includes the Sotos family''s primitive worship ¡ª Green Banyan Tree Grandmother.


    ''Of course, in this barbaric era where beliefs are deeply rooted, it would be foolish to reveal that I''m a non-believer. Which religious reformation in history did not result in death? It''s the same even if it''s from another world!


    ''Moreover, the head priest of the Sotos family is the father of this body of mine. He''s an old-fashioned noble, and I''m only the second son. Going against him and saying that the gods are just illusions ¡­ That''s just asking for death.


    ''Also, I have to admit that religion is still very useful in numbing the people and consolidating feudal rule.''


    Therefore, even if it was just an act, Aaron Sotos had to follow the people around him and y the role of the feudal lord''s second son well.


    He had a head of ck, slightly curly hair. His light purple eyes seemed to contain infinite wisdom and mystery. The lips under his high nose bridge often carried a hint of a smile. His tall and slender figure made it easy for people to have a good impression of him at first sight.


    Although Aaron had someints about the surname of the Sotos family, he was still very d that he was reincarnated into a noble family.


    After all, in this ancient society where the infant mortality rate was extremely high and the literacy rate of the civilians was extremely low, where they could die at any time due to rain or external infection, at least the nobles would not starve to death and would have the opportunity to receive education.


    Because he had lived two lives, his personality was more cautious. Although he was the second son, Aaron lived a good life. Moreover, because he was afraid of dying from illness, he persisted in training and had a strong physique.


    While he was lost in his thoughts, he followed arge group of men in ck. In fact, they were the higher-ups of Sotos'' territory who hadpleted the ceremony. A group of people walked out of the cave one after another.


    Whoosh!


    The fresh air blew into his face, making him unconsciously want to take a deep breath.


    Aaron looked back and saw that the original cave was located under a huge banyan tree. The huge crown of the tree covered the sky and many aerial roots hung down from the branches. Thousands of roots were deeply embedded in the stone walls, forming a strange state of symbiosis.


    In the distance, the sun was shining brightly and the blue sky was cloudless. At the end of the muddy and gravelly road, there was a European-style building built with round logs. On the surface of some of the logs that had not been stripped clean of the bark, there were still a few buds full of vitality.


    A light breeze blew, and there were pitch-ck ravens circling and dancing, letting out hoarse and unpleasant cries.


    An unusually handsome ck raven with a cylinder tied to its legnded in the center of the building, on top of a window in a castle tower built with huge rocks.


    "The crow''s cries, an ominous sign. But in this world, the raven is only a messenger of the lord. There is no such thing as unlucky ¡­"


    "The raven that contacted me has arrived. It seems that something has happened in the castle."


    Aaron thought casually.


    "Let''s return to the castle!"


    The leader of the ck-clothed men, the chief priest who had presided over the ritual, took off his ck robe, revealing a grey coat made of wolf skin. There was a sh mark on the wolf''s head, and a pair of deerskin boots on his feet. His face was resolute like granite, and his deep purple eyes were also staring in the direction of the castle.


    This was Theodore Sotos, Aaron''s father, the protector of the Lower Emerald Forest, the lord of Sotos'' territory, and a dignified ruler.


    He gave the order in a low voice and threw the ck robe to Aaron. Without looking at his son, he mounted his warhorse.


    The group left quickly, and a blonde youth in his twenties nced back. He seemed to beforting, but also seemed to be showing off and proud.


    He rode a pure white steed and followed closely behind Theodore, as if dering his status as the heir of the territory.


    Aaron did not seem to notice. After all, he had no feelings for this half-brother of his, Colin, and waited quietly until the end.


    He could feel Colin''s faint hostility toward him, but it was not too much, probably because he did not pose much of a threat.


    After all, as a transmigrator, acting spoiled and cute when he was young must have been very awkward, and any rtionship needed investment and nurturing.


    After raising someone else''s son for more than ten years, he might be closer than his own son who had never been raised.


    When he was young, Aaron found it difficult to get close to a stranger.


    Over time, Theodore''s indifference and estrangement towards Aaron became a matter of course.


    However, Aaron did not regret it.


    A threatening heir was even more stimting for Colin. His third brother who had broken his leg while riding a horse was a good example.


    Yes, this third brother was born from Theodore''s third wife. One of his first two wives died in childbirth, while the other one died of illness. This third wife, Sonia, not only gave birth to a son, but she also gave birth to a daughter.


    Aaron skillfully mounted his horse and followed the group back to the castle.


    A group of people was already waiting at the entrance of the castle.


    In the lead was Theodore''s wife, Sonia, and sister, Jenny. Apart from them, there was also the castle''s butler and schr.


    At this moment, the schr was holding a letter in his hand.


    Theodore took it and hurriedly browsed through it. His expression turned ugly as he said in a deep voice, "The Davis family of Upper Green Forest wants to annul the sacred marriage contract signed under the banyan tree. This is a deration of war!"


    Aaron immediately saw that Colin''s originally proud face seemed to have been shed by a knife.


    Yes, after all, it''s Colin who is engaged to the Davis family ¡­ It''s actually not me, a transmigrator, who has the engagement annulled. This doesn''t make sense! Although ¡­ I don''t have a fianc¨¦e ¡­


    He secretlyined in his heart and looked at Colin with some sympathy.


    Even for some transmigrators who had lived two lives, having an engagement annulled was a great humiliation, let alone an ordinary youth.

 Chapter 2:

    Chapter 2:


    Medieval castles were built with huge rocks in pursuit of defense. The windows were small and the lighting was poor.


    Especially in the hall of Sotos Castle, there were many candles lit even during the day.


    Aaron stood in the corner, watching his father, brother, and a group of knights fiercely arguing about something, but his eyes were fixed on the white candles.


    ''In this world with low productivity, themoners also use candles or oilmps for illumination. However, the castles use beeswax candles, which produce very little smoke when burned. Themoners can only use paraffin candles or animal fat ¡­ If they use too much, their eyes might be blinded by the smoke.''


    As for the argument between his father and his aides, as well as the conflict with the neighboring territory, Aaron was well aware of it.


    Speaking of which, he really admired the transmigrators in the novels of his previous life. They were the kind of people who could promote the development of science and technology, and even upgrade industries, as if their minds were filled with encyclopedias.


    When it came to him, as a liberal monk, he could only recall some extremely limited and iplete information.


    Of course, even if it was extremely limited information, it was still very precious in this era.


    But how should he put it, Aaron Sotos really could not muster up the energy.


    After all, with the existence of the legitimate heir, Colin, as an old noble, it was impossible for Theodore to let him inherit the territory. In order to centralize power, Theodore also rejected all actions of dividing the territory.


    As the second son of the family, he would at most receive a meager gift of money when he grew up, and then he would have to fend for himself.


    Aaron had tried once, and after many failures, he finally figured out how to make cheap and durable paper, and built a papermaking workshop.


    Then, his nominal father only praised him verbally and ordered the steward to take the workshop back into public ownership.


    This action immediately made Aaron give up, and he also understood his situation.


    Although his reincarnation technique was good, it was stillcking.


    It was not only the ancient Eastern customs of cannibalism, but also the Western customs.


    In the territory, the lord''s words were thew! Any resistance without strength was a joke!


    He even had to rejoice that he was not amoner, or even a serf of the lowest level.


    Once, Aaron saw a clever serf child who wanted to report the tax official''s corruption while Colin was patrolling the fields.


    Then, before the serf could rush to Colin''s side, he was kicked half to death by the guards because he blocked the noble lord''s path with his filthy body!


    As for the content of the shouts, Colin did not even bother to listen!


    Since then, Aaron became more cautious, or rather, silent.


    As for killing Colin and directly taking over?


    To be honest, he had thought of this, but after considering the supporters of both sides and his position in Theodore''s heart, he gave up on this unattractive idea.


    After all, because of his show of weakness, even though Colin didn''t like him, he didn''t kill him directly. Letting him strike first to gain the upper hand was still a little hard on him.


    But a mere papermaking workshop, as a reward for his years of free food and drink, and free.


    The conflict between the Sotos family and the Davis family was also caused by this workshop.


    Because of the profits of the papermaking workshop, the Davis family coveted it. They had sent some spies before. Later, after several discussions between the patriarchs of both sides, they finally signed a peace agreement. The marriage contract between the direct descendants of both sides was the symbol.


    But now ¡­


    "The Davis family is not satisfied with our previous n and wants more ¡­"


    Theodore pulled out a dagger and fiercely nailed it to the wooden table, the end still trembling, "We have to let them know that they have made a huge mistake!"


    The men in the hall howled savagely, among them Colin''s face was the reddest.


    Aaron also shouted a few slogans, but he was not in the mood.


    Theodore did not know why, but he nced at the corner, "Aaron, you are sixteen years old and an adult. It is time for you to go to the battlefield and obtain the merits that belong to you."


    "Yes, Father." Aaron was silent for a moment before responding calmly.


    After all, this was a society where two lords could fight over a wild boar. He was lucky enough to have waited until now to go to the battlefield.


    ¡­ ¡­


    Night fell.


    ''Even so, I have to go to the battlefield because of Colin''s broken engagement. How annoying. Swords and arrows have no eyes, and I might die ¡­ I can''t bear to part with the maid at home ¡­''


    Aaron was half-naked. He waved his hand and a beautiful maid with a blushing face walked out of the room. He looked at the closed door and thought to himself.


    Yes, entertainment was rare in ancient times, and he was not a gentleman. He could not resist the temptation, but at least he had persevered until he was sixteen. ording to the maid''s gossip, that bastard Colin had lost his virginity at the age of thirteen. He really did not know what to say.


    At this moment, Aaron felt that he had no desires in his heart. Like a sage, he closed his eyes and entered dreand.


    He had always had a good sleep and could fall asleep as soon as his head hit the pillow.


    ''The world does not exist when I close my eyes ¡­''


    ¡­ ¡­


    His body was falling when he suddenly shuddered.


    Aaron opened his eyes and saw a blue ocean. ''It''s here again, this dream again!''


    As a transmigrator, he still had a cheat. Although it was useless, he would enter this dream as soon as he fell asleep and maintain his consciousness, as if he was in a lucid dream.


    When he was still a baby, Aaron had entered this dream and saw the blue ocean.


    As for himself, he was in a very strange state. He seemed to be floating on the surface of the ocean, but also seemed to be weightless.


    He was like a ghost. Any object could pass through him, and he did not have any strength to pick up a speck of dust.


    It was like ¡­ a pure observer, a prisoner in a fixed position.


    Aaron even suspected that this was just a special dream and not some cheat.


    It was only when he tried many times and found that he had entered the same dream that he finally had to admit that this might not be a dream, but a different world.


    ''But ¡­ why am I in the middle of the ocean?''


    Aaron was speechless. He was about to vomit when he looked at the surface of the ocean.


    However, as time passed, he found that his consciousness seemed to be getting stronger little by little.


    Or it could be said that entering the dream every night was strengthening the power of his consciousness.


    Until tonight!


    Sixteen years of umtion seemed to have finally reached a limit!


    Rumble!


    Aaron Sotos felt an indescribable sensation.


    His consciousness expanded infinitely, as if it had broken through some kind of shackle, extending and expanding endlessly ¡­


    Disorder, chaos ¡­ It was as if he was in the middle of nothingness. There were distorted shadows dancing with the green mes and the crazy flute music ¡­


    A strong power surged in his heart. It was as if he could change everything in front of him with just a stretch of his hand!


    He smiled and looked at the surface of the ocean, which seemed to have not changed for sixteen years, and the sun in the sky. He thought slightly crazily, ''If only I could change it. This sun looks so boring. If only it was red!''


    Just as this thought appeared, Aaron felt as if a gate had opened in his consciousness. The power that he had umted for sixteen years poured out in torrents!


    In the sky, the surface of the star that seemed to have never changed since time immemorial suddenly crawled with scarlet spots. The spots then connected to each other and dyed the entire sun red!


    The scarlet light shone down, covering thend and the ocean ¡­


    In this light, there seemed to be an indescribable horror and strangeness hidden.


    Whoosh!


    The surface of the ocean parted, and fish appeared on the surface of the ocean. Then, their scales exploded, and there seemed to be many nematodes wriggling under their flesh and blood, growing sharp ws and teeth ¡­


    The strange fish gathered, biting, devouring, and fusing with each other ¡­


    Not far away, a bigger shadow appeared. A creature that looked like a whale became the final victor, and it began to distort even more crazily ¡­


    "I ¡­ I didn''t do it on purpose ¡­"


    Feeling that his consciousness seemed to have returned to the weakness of infancy, and gradually getting rid of the madness, Aaron wanted to cry but had no tears.


    At this moment, pieces of fragmented information appeared in his mind.


    [I am a dream, I am entropy, I am everything!]


    [I am independent of all dimensions. I am indescribable!]


    [I am omnipotent!]


    [I am ¡­ the ''Creator in Dreams''!]

 Chapter 3:

    Chapter 3:


    The next day, the sun rose in the Lower Green Forest as usual.


    Aaron Sotos prayed in his heart as he pulled open the curtains. He heaved a sigh of relief when he saw the golden morning sun shining through the window. "Thank goodness ¡­ Thank goodness it''s not here."


    Last night''s dream, or rather, the scene in the Goldfinger''s world, was too terrifying.


    Aaron Sotos was afraid that he had actually changed the real world. If that happened, he would have killed himself. It was a ssic example of a transmigrator courting his own death.


    "However, I only wanted to change the sun''s color. How did the world change so drastically? It seems that the scarlet sunlight contained some terrible pollution that caused the whole world to change in an instant. There was also the sense of madness that came with the power. Could it be ¡­ that there''s something wrong with my Goldfinger? "


    Aaron Sotos opened the drawer and took out a ck notebook. This was his Observer''s Diary. Half of the content was filled with square words that only he could understand.


    ¡­


    "Known: After many inquiries, the knights and schrs in the territory currently do not possess the mysterious power."


    "Known: The Green Banyan Tree Grandmother is just an ordinary primitive nature worship totem. It has not performed any miracles."


    "Known: After secretly probing the maids and others, no one has transmigrated to a clear world in their dreams."


    "In summary, it can be concluded that the Dream Reflection is my Goldfinger."


    "Through setting targets and reference points, and continuous observation experiments, it can be confirmed that the dream world has its basic operating rules. It is not a world that I imagined ¡­ The time flow is different from the real world."


    ¡­


    "The Month of the Green Banyan Tree Taking Root, 15th. I followed my father to worship the Green Banyan Tree Grandmother. At night, I dreamt of that world again and changed the sun there, causing the whole world to change crazily ¡­ Specting that my Goldfinger''s power might be inclined towards chaos? Or it contains elements of madness? "


    The hard quill dipped in ink left a beautiful mark on the slightly yellowed paper. Aaron''s expression was very serious.


    He stopped writing, dipped his quill in ink, and continued writing.


    "After changing the world, I feel that my consciousness is extremely weak, as if I have returned to my infancy."


    "Spection: Every time I enter the dream, or every day that passes in the real world, the power in my dream bes stronger. Did it reach a certain ''limit''st night? Although the umted power has disappeared, perhaps a qualitative change has already urred? "


    "The item in the dream cannot be brought to this world. The power in the dream does not seem to be able to affect me in the real world ¡­ Then ¡­ What''s the use of this dream? I can''t even confirm if it''s real or fake! "


    "Conclusion: Garbage Goldfinger!"


    Aaron made thest stroke, closed the notebook, and sighed.


    In this alternate world, it was really distressing to have a useless Goldfinger with him.


    Althoughst night''s performance proved that the Goldfinger might not be so useless, it was not very useful.


    There was nothing he could do in the face of the impending war.


    "Although it''s only a brawl between vige chiefs and vige chiefs, it''s still possible for someone to die if they''re not careful."


    Feeling a little emotional, Aaron went to the dining room and had breakfast with his family.


    Breakfast was quite sumptuous. There was baked bacon, white bread, various fresh fruits, and milk.


    Theodore, Sonia, Colin and Ginny are all here.


    Apart from them, there was also a kid in his teens with white cloth and wooden boards tied around his legs. He was Aaron''s third brother, Sean Sotos.


    Since Aaron''s mother had passed away due to illness, the Lord had quickly married his third wife. Their rtionship was quite good.


    Especially after giving birth to Sean, for Colin, his greatest enemy and opponent had appeared.


    But at this moment, Sean cut his food with his fork and knife while ncing at Aaron as if showing off.


    What is this? Showing off that you don''t need to go to the battlefield because you''re injured? No, you don''t need to go to the battlefield at all ¡­


    Aaron rolled his eyes and sat down in his seat.


    Theodore was very quiet as he ate. The butler and maids around him did not dare to make a sound. Only the asional sound of knives and forks could be heard at the dining table.


    Finally, Aaron heard his father''s voice. "What do you think about this battle, Aaron?"


    "Father ¡­"


    Aaron organized his words. "From a moral point of view, the other party has vited the sacred marriage contract, and we have sufficient reasons to send troops. But from a topographical point of view, the other party upies the upper reaches of the Green Forest and can go down with the flow. They are very mobile ¡­"


    There were two lords in the vast Green Forest, Davis and Sotos. It was said that their ancestors were rted by blood.


    But without a doubt, by this generation, it was already very thin.


    Now, they were about to meet on the battlefield.


    ¡­


    Breakfast time quickly passed. Aaron observed coldly from the side and noticed that although Madam Sonia looked dignified, she would asionally nce at Colin with a yful gaze.


    ''Looks like this madam probably thinks that Sean''s fall from the horse was Colin''s doing ¡­ After all, the other party is the eldest son of the first wife, Shawn''s greatest enemy ¡­ Mm, I''m the smallest target, but I can''t be careless. Sometimes when the eldest and second eldest fight, it''s easy to kill third eldest.''


    While deep in thought, Aaron arrived at the training ground in front of the castle.


    He had a habit of training every day, and with the impending war, he needed to continuously hone his skills.


    Aaron looked at his weapon rack. On the ck wooden rack, there were two weapons hanging on it.


    One of the swords had a long and thin de, with aplicated and perfect handguard. It was light and agile, a swift sword, and also the prototype of modern fencing.


    It was the weapon that Aaron carried with him the most. Colin maliciously named it ''sewing needle'', meaning that it was a weapon only used by women.


    But Aaron just smiled and didn''t say anything. Of course, he knew that puncture wounds were far more troublesome than those caused by shing.


    Regardless of whether it was internal bleeding caused by piercing the vital organs or infection caused by damaged intestines, in this era without surgery, they were incurable diseases that no one could treat!


    Even if an arm or a leg was chopped off, the chances of survival would be higher than being stabbed in the vitals!


    Under the swift sword''s elegant appearance, there was a terrifying lethality.


    In particr, it was lighter than other swords! Because of this, it couldst longer in battle.


    It could be said that in daily life and for self-defense on the streets, the sword was definitely the best choice. It could be said to be the strongest portable cold weapon in the West.


    Aaron naturally put a lot of effort into his sword skills.


    But at this time, he had no choice but to put it down. He sighed, "This is not the right time. Although the sword is very suitable for daily self-defense, because no one wears heavy armor when going out, war is different!"


    Themoners in Davis''s territory naturally did not have armor, but the knights were different!


    Every one of them had undergone professional training, and their physique and killing skills had reached the pinnacle. When fighting, they would wear thick metal armor!


    That kind of armor included a series of parts ¨C inner armor, breastte, skirt armor, helmet, iron gloves ¡­ It waspletely an iron can.


    So much so that a set of excellent knight armor wasparable to the value of a manor!


    It was the nemesis of thin swords!


    Thinking of this, Aaron directly picked up the other cross shaped longsword.


    Its de was broad, and the hilt was pitch ck. Its length was close to two meters, and only a tall man could wield it. There were also serrations on the de, all for the purpose of increasing the lethality of shing armor. It was a real battlefield weapon!

 Chapter 4:

    Chapter 4:


    Progress, regress, leap ¡­


    sh, stab, defend ¡­


    Aaron held the cross sword in his hand and trained methodically. Not long after, he was out of breath andrge beads of sweat appeared on his forehead.


    "Phew ¡­ The lethality of this sword is strong, but if I go all out, I will run out of energy in a few minutes ¡­ On the battlefield, I need to pay attention to this."


    In a battle of life and death, a person''s energy would be exhausted the most.


    It was just like how some people said that if two people fought for more than five minutes, it would be a performance.


    Aaron deeply understood this point and also knew that the beginning of a battle was often the most tragic, and the soldiers'' energy would be exhausted very quickly.


    "As long as I can survive the first dangerous moment and pay attention to avoiding the stray arrows, I should have no problem surviving ¡­"


    As he thought to himself, he saw Colin, who was not far away, excitedly trying on a set of armor.


    This was a gift from the Lord. It was a set of well-made armor that was worth as much as a knight''s manor. After wearing it, the defense on the battlefield would be amazing, and it would increase the chances of survival!


    As for Aaron himself, he only had a set of leather armor ¡­


    Perhaps, when he left the territory, he would be able to obtain a set of armor and be a wandering knight. This would depend on Colin''s generosity.


    However, Aaron did not feel much jealousy and silently returned to the castle.


    After lunch, he told the maid not to disturb him and immediately began to rest.


    During the day, he could also enter the dream.


    ¡­ ¡­


    Rumble.


    It was the same darkness, the same falling and twitching feeling.


    Aaron was already familiar with it. When he opened his eyes, he saw a dark sea.


    Blood, scales ¡­ They were still floating on the surface of the sea, as if describing the horror of the previous battle.


    He raised his head and saw the night sky that was like a ck velvet curtain, and ¡­ a crimson moon!


    "Damn it ¡­ The original moon was not this color, or perhaps the moon, depends on the reflection of the light of the stars at night, so it became crimson?"


    Although this world did not strictly follow the rules of his previous world, this was the most reasonable exnation that Aaron coulde up with.


    "I''m sorry ¡­ I really didn''t mean it."


    Aaron Sotos apologized to the air and then began to feel his body.


    In this world, he was a pure observer outside of the multiple dimensions. Other than changing the sunst time, there was nothing he could do.


    But tonight, the situation seemed a little different.


    "I ¡­ can move?"


    Aaron zoomed in and changed his vision. In the end, he confirmed that he had moved a very short distance. He almost cried tears of joy.


    The heavens took pity on him!


    Ever since he started dreaming as a baby, he had been standing at these coordinates. He had almost vomited from looking at the fixed scenery!


    And now, he could finally move his vision!


    "It seems like all the changes started from changing the sun ¡­"


    Aaron carefully recalled the slight difference.


    "Could it be as I''ve guessed? After sixteen years of umtion, I''ve finallypleted some sort of qualitative change ¡­ Although I''ve used the energy I''ve umted over the past sixteen years to change the sun, my essence has also undergone some sort of change. It won''t recede, so after entering the dream today and umting another unit of energy, I can move?"


    Aaron named the increment he received every day when he entered the dream as a unit of energy.


    And his movement just now had consumed this kind of energy. Because he only had a day''s worth of umtion in the real world, he had only moved a very short distance.


    "To be able to do this, it seems that my life in the dream world won''t be so monotonous anymore ¡­"


    Aaron let out a long sigh.


    >


    To be honest, when he was changing the sun, he had to admit that there was a surge of madness in his heart. It contained some of his own dark and crazy thoughts, and even thoughts of destroying the world.


    After all, he had been imprisoned here for sixteen years. It was already good enough that he did not go crazy.


    "But, what will this mutated world look like?"


    Aaron was somewhat expectant. Relying on the moon and stars in the sky, he chose a direction and began to move.


    "I hope there''s a continent at the end of the ocean ¡­ Although ¡­ I don''t know what it is now ¡­"


    ¡­


    The Sotos family upied the Lower Green Forest. With Sotos Castle as the core, it formed a settlement the size of a small town. There were tens of thousands of people living there.


    In addition, there were also about ten viges in the forest. At the same time, there were also some barbarian tribes that obeyed orders.


    In the castle, there were about a hundred guards at all times. This was already the limit of the feudal era.


    Of course, if there was a real war, the peasants could be recruited into the army. However, they did not have much discipline and fighting strength. In Aaron''s opinion, they were only there to strengthen the army.


    At this moment, Aaron looked at the group of militia that had just been pulled out of the fields. Most of them were not wearing clothes and were only equipped with simple weapons such as pitchforks. He frowned.


    ''Even if these fellows go to the battlefield, they''ll only be cannon fodder ¡­''


    ''A cannon fodder leader leading a cannon fodder camp. It''s just right.''


    Aaron looked at the messy militia that were lined up in a crooked formation. His expression did not change at all as he said loudly, "I am Aaron from the Sotos family! Aaron Sotos, your leader! From today onwards, all of you have to listen to my orders! Now, ten people will form a small team. You can choose your own team leader! "


    He looked at the agrarian soldiers who were in chaos again and pondered.


    In the feudal era, the wars between the noble sses were actually very polite.


    For example, during the Spring and Autumn Period, war was very particr about etiquette. One could not even capture the enemy''s monarch and try not to kill or injure the enemy''s nobles. One had to treat them with respect and wait for the other party to redeem them.


    In Fusang and medieval Europe, the situation was more or less the same. Even the descendants of the nobles who had lost theirnd were widely sympathized with.


    The so-called "Revenge of the Prince" could be repeated because of this concept.


    ''But after all, this is an alternate world, and the situation is a little different. This time, it''s not for the wild boar.''


    For the sake of a single prey, two lords called for hundreds of fighters to fight. Perhaps this was just the entertainment of the medieval lords.


    But this time, it was different!


    Aaron could feel the ambition in Theodore''s heart. After all, the Green Forest was still too small to amodate the lords of two families!


    The Davis family seemed to have the same idea.


    Then this war would definitely be different. It was also the scene that Aaron did not want to see the most.


    ''Perhaps, after this war, one family in the Green Forest will bepletely removed ¡­''

 Chapter 5:

    Chapter 5:


    Not long after, five ugly men came forward.


    They were generally wearing shabby linen clothes, and their faces were full of wrinkles. It was obvious that they had not taken care of themselves, so much so that it was impossible to tell their original age.


    "Your names ¡­"


    Aaron Sotos sighed in his heart and asked.


    "I am Sanchez."


    "Green."


    "Beck."


    "Adam."


    "Eight Fingers, my lord."


    The five militiamen each reported their names. Aaron nced at the man named ''Eight Fingers'' and saw that he was about thirty years old. He had a sharp mouth and monkey cheeks. When he saw Aaron''s gaze, he revealed a fawning smile. Unfortunately, his rotten teeth lowered his appearance by quite a bit.


    Aaron nced at the man''s left and right hands. Sure enough, his little finger was missing. His heart skipped a beat.


    ording to thew set by Theodore, if someone stole in the territory, they would immediately be punished with the ''chopped off'' punishment!


    ''This person had two fingers chopped off, which means he was caught twice. Who knows how many times he was not caught ¡­''


    ''A despicable thief or an honest farmer ¡­ Father really gave me a good choice.''


    Aaron''s voice became serious. "From today onwards, you are your respective team leaders. You mustplete the tasks I give you, especially on the battlefield. Do you understand?"


    A wave of feeble responses rang out. It was obvious that this was a group of seasoned soldiers.


    On the battlefield, survival was the most important thing. They might have some skill in fighting for the spoils of war, but it was simply a dream to have them contend with a strong enemy!


    Fortunately, Aaron did not have many fantasies.


    To the feudal lord, they were just a cannon fodder.


    As for Aaron, having this group of people as a meat shield was more than enough as long as they could distract the target when they needed to escape!


    "Now, let''s start the training!"


    He coughed and pointed at Eight Fingers with his longsword. "You,e over and spar with me!"


    Aaron still had some knowledge of the art of controlling people, and now he was ready to show off his power.


    The other party was just a thief who was often hungry and might have some experience in street fighting. No matter what, he was not a match for him who had undergone orthodox knight training!


    ¡­


    In the forest.


    After teaching the captains a short lesson to establish his authority and promising to distribute the spoils in the future, Aaron took his bow and arrows and entered the forest to hunt.


    Whoosh!


    His archery skills had also gone through painstaking training. Although it was not as good as a professional archer, it was still something to be proud of.


    At this moment, he caught a glimpse of his prey from the corner of his eye. He nocked an arrow on his bow and released it. The bowstring vibrated continuously.


    Puff!


    Not far away, a deer was pierced by an arrow and fell to the ground, a pool of blood flowing out.


    "I''m in luck today. I can have an extra meal."


    Aaron nodded and walked out of the forest with his prey.


    Along the way, themoners in the Lower Green Forest saw him and bowed to show their respect.


    Aaron''s face was cold, and he basically ignored them. After all, he was used to it, and it was impossible for him to answer them one by one. Only asionally would he nod his head in greeting to a few important figures in the territory.


    Not long after, they arrived outside the castle.


    Ginny was about to go out, holding the hem of her cake dress. When she saw Aaron, she couldn''t help but greet him. "Aaron ¡­ is this your prey?"


    She had beautiful blonde hair, and her purple eyes, which were inherited from the Sotos family, were like gems. At this moment, she was blinking non-stop as she stared at Aaron''s prey, her expression full of desire.


    Aaron smiled and rubbed Ginny''s head. "Don''t worry. You''ll get your share."


    He was a little amused and recalled the past.


    He still remembered the first time Ginny saw him kill a hare. The little girl''s eyes were filled with tears. "Rabbits are so cute. Why do you have to kill them?"


    Then ¡­ Aaron made a meal of braised rabbit meat and stuffed a piece into Ginny''s mouth ¡­


    In the end, Jenny discovered a new world ¡ª it turned out that rabbits were not only cute, but also delicious!


    Not only that, but their parents were also very delicious!


    The deer were also delicious!


    "Then it''s a deal. This is our promise for life."


    Ginny winked mischievously.


    Aaron''s hand couldn''t help but slide down and pinch Ginny''s smooth face.


    Mm, it had to be said that little girls were the cutest. This made him a little frustrated. He should have had a daughter in his previous life. As for a son that even dogs despised, he would throw it aside for now.


    Although ¡­ I didn''t have a wife in my previous life ¡­


    "I''m already ten years old. Stop pinching my face."


    Ginny angrily pped Aaron''s hand away. Her cheeks puffed up like buns, as if she was performing an art show.


    "Haha!"


    Seeing this scene, Aaron couldn''t help butugh happily.


    Although Sonia and Sean were very annoying, this little sister was still quite cute.


    He just didn''t know if this kind of pure familial love could still be maintained after they grew up.


    Thinking of Colin and Sean, Aaron couldn''t help but let out a long sigh.


    ¡­


    At night.


    He entered Dreamscape again.


    The originally blue sea refracted the scarlet light, but now it started to change. It started to turn scarlet, just like the ''Red Sea''!


    Aaron raised his head and looked at the scarlet sun. He didn''t know if it was an illusion, but he felt that the sun was bing more and more scarlet, giving him a very ufortable and disgusting feeling.


    It was so red that it was almost ck, as if blood was about to drip down ¡­


    I can actually do such a thing in my dream ¡­


    Aaron looked at the direction he had set and didn''t start moving.


    ording to his observation, moving also required energy.


    And the energy he had umted for the past sixteen years had already been used up when he changed the sun.


    Now that he had returned to his childhood, it was a good thing that he could start moving.


    Energy is precious now, and we''re facing the danger of war in reality. It''s a waste to use it to move around. Why don''t I try to find a way to help me ¡­ For example, I don''t even need to bring the mysterious power in my dream to the real world. Just a ten-thousandth or one-hundred-thousandth is enough to make me invincible in the real world. It can even ¡­ make me immortal?


    Desire appeared in Aaron''s eyes as he tried to recall the feeling when he changed the sun.


    That kind of ¡ª the power of the [Dream Creator]!


    "I want to be stronger!"


    "I want to obtain mystery!"


    "I want to be extraordinary!"


    ¡­


    In a way simr to a prayer, Aaron recited his needs in his heart.


    Aplicated and terrifying voice sounded in his ears.


    As if that day had reappeared, endless chaos and madness surged out.


    In an almost deranged state, Aaron received his own ''Feedback''!


    [Insufficient mystery!]


    "Mystery?This is the energy that I defined before, something that will be produced with my daily dream? "


    Aaron found that in this half-crazy state, his authority had been increased, and he had a trace of ''omniscience'' experience.


    "Now, I can''t change my body because I don''t have ¡­"


    "Extraordinary consciousness can be obtained, but the energy is insufficient!"


    "Moreover, it''s easy to obtain extraordinary in this world, but it''s very difficult to manifest in the real world!"

 Chapter 6:

    Chapter 6:


    The war with the Upper Green Forest came very suddenly.


    During the Month of Green Banyan Rebirth, Aaron was training his cannon fodder subordinates when one of his father''s knights, Turner Shawlien, rode over on a warhorse and shouted, "The Davis family hasunched an attack. His Lordship orders you to head to ck Crow Dune immediately!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Aaron pounded his chest with his fist, looked at his subordinates who were still confused, and shouted, "What are you waiting for? Go equip yourselves immediately, we''re going to war! "


    As soon as he said this, the expressions of all the cannon fodder did not look good.


    However, after these days of training and obedience, at least they knew who they should listen to. With the supervision of Sanchez, Green, and the other team leaders, they quickly calmed down.


    "Sir!"


    At this moment, Eight Fingers came to Aaron''s side. He was wearing a worn-out iron helmet that he had found somewhere. Apart from that, he did not have any other protective equipment on his body. Under his beard, there seemed to be a hint of bitterness on his face. "Can we ¡­ win?"


    "We must win!"


    Aaron replied in a low voice. As a member of the Sotos family, if they were defeated, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    At this thought, he could not help but secretly curse his own cheat code even more.


    During this period of time, after entering the dream every day and increasing his energy, or rather mysterious units, he had strengthened the power of his consciousness in the dream.


    At the very least, he could move faster and sense more.


    However ¡­ in the real world, Aaron did not even feel a little more energetic ¡­


    Indeed, it was very difficult to bring the power in the dream into this world.


    Suppressing the thoughts in his mind, n led his team to the ck Crow Dune.


    This dune was located at the border between the Upper Green Forest and the Lower Green Forest, surrounded by a barrennd of no value. It would not be a waste to use it as a battlefield.


    ''But the timing is a little strange!''


    Aaron thought to himself as he looked at the farnd on both sides of the road.


    The Green Forest people''s method of measuring time was still very primitive. They only vaguely divided a year into more than ten months ording to the growth of nts.


    Why did he say that it was more than ten months ¡­? Because this month was a blur.


    ording to Aaron''s understanding, it was probably because there was a problem with the timing, resulting in a huge error. It had reached the point where it could not even adjust the leap years and leap months, so the number of months in each year was uncertain. Everything followed nature, especially the state of the [Green Banyan Tree Grandmother].


    In Sotos''s territory, there was a green banyan tree that was designated as the Divine Tree. The month was determined ording to the state of the banyan tree.


    Of course, because the banyan tree was an evergreen nt, it didn''t have any leaves, so autumn in Sotos'' territory was a very vague concept ¡­


    And now, it was spring, the time when all living things grew!


    In ancient times, it was farming season!


    The two Feudal Lords had less than a hundred soldiers on standby, and they needed to recruit militia for war. If this continued, it would dy production, and there would definitely be a famine in theing year!


    The Davis family shouldn''t be that stupid, right? Or ¡­ did they store a lot of food in advance, so they want to provoke the Sotos family into going to war in spring? If they dy the sowing until next year, the Sotos family will copse without a fight? ''


    This can also exin why they were the first to start the war ¡­


    Aaron thought of this and felt a chill in his heart. He knew that the Davis family also had a desire and n for aplete green forest.


    ¡­


    ck Crow Dune.


    At this time, it was divided into two major areas, the north and the south, with military camps stationed there.


    ording to Aaron''s estimation, Sotos had sent out about 1,800 soldiers this time, while the Davis family had sent close to 2,000!


    "This is indeed not a vige fight over wild boar. It''s at least a vige fight!"


    Aaron wore refined leather armor, walked through the various camps, and entered therge tent.


    Theodore and Colin were both wearing fine armor, and there were a few knights behind them. When they saw him enter, they all revealed smiles.


    "Father!"


    Aaron stood straight with a firm expression on his face as he pounded his chest with his fists.


    "This is your first time participating in a war. Follow Knight Alfred, and he will teach you well."


    Theodore did not push his son to his death. He pointed at a knight with slightly white hair who held a huge meteor hammer.


    "I''ll follow your orders."


    Aaron knew that this old knight had been on the battlefield for a long time and had rich experience. Although being by his side was not as good as being by Theodore''s side as Colin, it was still rtively safe.


    ¡­


    Woo!


    Aaron followed Knight Alfred to a slightly higher area of the dune amidst the bleak sound of the bugle horn.


    Nearly four thousand people formed two different military formations, forming a huge battlefield around the sand dune. The dark green and blue gs seemed to divide thend into two camps.


    Among them, the Sotos family''s g had a dark green base, and there was a forked banyan symbol on it.


    As for the Davis family''s emblem, it was a single vertical eye.


    "Remember, this is your first time on the battlefield. Don''t panic. Remember your family''s motto," Alfred instructed as he nced at Aaron.


    "Unwavering!"


    Aaron recited his family''s motto, recalling the Davis family''s motto ¡ª See through everything.


    "Very good, Let''s start!"


    Alfred said calmly.


    At this moment, Aaron saw that the enemy''s


    military formation began to move slowly.


    At the front were simrly ragged peasant soldiers with old weapons. They looked panicked as they were driven by the regr soldiers and knights behind them to attack the Sotos family!


    "Listen to my orders, archers, fire!"


    In the middle of the military formation, Mark, who was in charge of the archers, roared and waved his hand.


    A rain of arrows fell, hitting many unlucky soldiers. They fell to the ground, some of them not having their vitals pierced and were still wailing in pain.


    But it was useless! Theirrades behind them were swept up and trampled directly over their bodies. Soon, there were no more soundsing from them.


    Rumble!


    When the two armies charged, there might only be a few rounds of arrows before the two armies converged like a torrent.


    "Charge!"


    Alfred roared as he mounted his warhorse. Together with his armor, he was like a moving metal fortress.


    Aaron''s position was on the right nk of the Sotos family. He ordered, "Charge formation, forward! Forward! "


    Although there was fear in the eyes of Eight Fingers and the other captains, they still carried out the order very well. This small team of dozens of people became a part of the battle.


    Rumble!


    Aaron charged forward for a distance. Suddenly, his vision darkened, and a touch of blue appeared in front of him.


    The enemy had appeared!


    "Kill!"


    He brandished the cross sword in his hand and shed down without hesitation.


    The militia opposite him was originally just a farmer. Even after a few days of training, he still had the courage to kill. His eyes were filled with ruthlessness, but his equipment was too poor. The grass fork was directly cut in half by the cross sword. His upper body was also cut diagonally, and his intestines spilled all over the ground.


    ''I miscalcted!''


    Aaron withdrew his long sword and assumed a defensive posture. He was vignt of the enemies in all directions. He frowned slightly. ''I don''t need to use a cross sword to deal with these militia without protective equipment. I need to conserve my energy ¡­ regardless of whether I''m retreating or pursuing!''

 Chapter 7:

    Chapter 7:


    The setting sun was as red as blood.


    The battle during the day ended quickly.


    Not many people died. In Aaron''s opinion, it was more like a test.


    This made him deeply understand that the Davis family was not prepared to defeat the Sotos family in a big battle. Perhaps it was because they would have to pay a huge price.


    Perhaps they only wanted to dy the main force of the Sotos family.


    Messy tents were piled up here and there. Open bonfires were everywhere. Many of the militiamen directly barbecued food and talked.


    There were even people drinking and summoning prostitutes.


    This kind of military discipline made Aaron speechless.


    Although he knew that some fearless merchants and prostitutes moving with the army was a medieval war practice, he was still very dissatisfied with this level of discipline.


    He returned to his team''s camp and called for Eight-Fingers and the others. "I don''t care about the others, but my team is not allowed to drink or have sex ¡­ But aspensation, there will be enough meat and bread! Do you understand? "


    "Understood!"


    Eight-Fingers replied loudly, but his expression immediately turned gloomy.


    "Is the result of the casualties out?"


    Seeing his expression, Aaron immediately guessed.


    "Yes, Adam died in battle. The unlucky one was hit in the head by a flying rock. A few unlucky ones fell on the battlefield and were trampled to death by their own people ¡­ Other than that, only Sanchez and Beck suffered some minor injuries ¡­" Eight-Fingers replied softly.


    "This is war!"


    Aaron took a deep breath. "Tonight, we will take turns to keep watch!"


    He returned to his tent and took off his leather armor. Only then did he feel that his muscles were a little sore. Perhaps there were also friction and bruises.


    Although the duration of the battle wasn''t long, wielding such a heavy sword still put a heavy burden on him.


    Other than that, there was also a kind of mental exhaustion and disgust.


    He endured these and forced himself to eat some water and bread before falling asleep.


    ¡­


    In the Dream World.


    Aaron hadpletely given up on moving. Now, he hadpletely used the one mysterious unit that he produced every day in the dream to strengthen himself.


    Although this strengthening could not be brought to the Outside World, he felt that it might be the same as before. There needed to be a limit.


    Now that he was on the battlefield, he could not let go of any opportunity to be stronger!


    For this reason, it waspletely eptable to dy the progress of exploring the Dream World!


    Whoosh!


    In the endless Red Sea, huge shadows asionally swept across the surface of the sea.


    Most of them had mutated to the point where Aaron could not recognize them at all. They emitted a terrifying and powerful aura.


    Fortunately, they did not discover Aaron''s presence..


    "To this world, I''m still an observer, even if I can move ¡­"


    Aaron used his will to infuse today''s energy into his body. He felt a slight coolness spreading in his consciousness, and then there was nothing else.


    "Even if I strengthen myself in my dreams, I won''t be able to see the effects for the time being ¡­ I wonder when will I be able to be extraordinary?"


    He sighed and thought of something else. "The Davis Family''s actions today are also very suspicious. They were clearly in a stalemate, and even had the upper hand, but they retreated directly. They seem to have a defensive attitude. It seems that they really intend to dy Sotos''s main force!"


    .....


    The next few days of war were simr to what Aaron had imagined.


    The Davis family kept fighting, but the intensity was obviously reduced. This gave the Sotos family the feeling that they couldpletely defeat the other party as long as they put in a little more effort.


    Thus, the entire army was held back on the ck Crow Dune. They even kept urging the rear to send supplies and reinforcements.


    Aaron sighed and walked into the tent.


    "Father, I''ve chopped off three more heads today."


    As soon as he walked in, he heard Colin''s proud voice.


    "Well done, my son. It seems that the unification of the Green Forest will be realized in my generation."


    Theodoreughed heartily.


    "Father."


    Aaron sighed inwardly and stepped forward to salute.


    "My good brother, I wonder how many spoils you''ve obtained?" Colin asked curiously.


    Aaron had been learning tactics andmanding from Alfred these days. He did not have much desire for spoils and heads.


    He ignored Colin and said directly to Theodore, "I think that the Davis family is deliberately showing weakness and preparing to carry out a conspiracy. We need to do something about it! "


    "Pfft!"


    Colinughed, his expression full of undisguised disdain. "Conspiracy? On the battlefield, there''s only the strong and the weak. Conspiracy is something only women and cowards use! "


    "Colin!"


    Theodore shouted at Colin, but his expression did not change much. It was obvious that he disapproved. "Colin is right about one thing. War depends on brute force. We have a rough understanding of the situation in Davis'' territory. Being able to mobilize two thousand soldiers is almost the limit. They don''t have the strength to carry out other schemes! Plus, you don''t have any evidence!


    "What we need to do now is to defeat them in one go and destroy their main force. We can''t give them the chance to retreat to the castle and defend it to the death!"


    Theodore had always wanted topletely defeat the Davis family and rule the entire Green Forest.


    However, if the Davis family was given the chance to retreat to the castle, this goal would be difficult to achieve.


    Now, although the family had fewer soldiers, it was obvious that the Sotos family''s soldiers were of higher quality. Thus, they had an advantage on the battlefield.


    Theodore also saw this point and would definitely not let go of this opportunity!


    Seeing this, Aaron could only sigh.


    Sometimes, smart people were more likely to fall for a scam. This was because the scammers directlyid out what they were thinking. Then, the smart people would make up for the scammers'' ws!


    "Then ¡­ at least let me patrol the surroundings. Maybe I can find some evidence."


    Aaron took a deep breath and said.


    "Oh, my good brother, are you thinking of bing a deserter?" Colin''s eyes lit up as he immediately asked.


    If he left the battlefield at this time, he would definitely be judged as a coward. In the Medieval Ages where strength was worshipped, it was a death sentence!


    Aaron looked around and saw the disdainful gazes of the knights, but he did not care.


    Even if the Davis family did not have a conspiracy, it did not matter. Surviving was the most important thing!


    "¡­"


    Theodore was silent for a while before finally saying, "Scram, take your team with you!"


    Although he was disappointed in his son, he did not refuse.


    "Thank you!"


    Aaron straightened his back and bowed before walking out of the tent.

 Chapter 8:

    Chapter 8:


    The mighty Mother River drifted downwards, nourishing the fertilends of the Upper Green Forest and Lower Green Forest.


    At this moment, a team of dozens of people arrived at a certain part of the Mother River and began to patrol along the river.


    Aaron Sotos casually plucked a de of grass from the side of the road and held it in his mouth. With an unruly temperament, he said, "Actually ¡­ Colin and the rest are right about one thing. War is about strength. They know how to deal with the Davis family. Moreover, the knights are also quite experienced. If the Davis family makes any moves, such as a sneak attack, there''s a high chance that they won''t seed."


    "Therefore, the Davis family doesn''t have many choices left. Putting myself in their shoes, they can only use the fastest speed to move through the battlefield and sneak attack the Sotos family''s vital points. Since they can''t move troops on arge scale in the forest, it would take a lot of time. Therefore, the most convenient way is to move by water!"


    He looked at the Mother River and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly.


    The Davis family was upstream. Once they moved down the river, their speed would be very fast!


    Although the main force was on the battlefield, a side division of about a hundred people couldpletely bypass the battlefield and patrol directly to the territory of the Lower Green Forest. They could even sneak attack the castle!


    "However, if the sneak attack is discovered, it would be useless."


    What Aaron wanted to do was very simple. He wanted to find a ce on the river that was easy to defend and hard to attack and set up a river checkpoint!


    In this way, if the Davis family made any moves, it would be impossible to take them down with the small number of troops they had!


    Even if it was a false rm and he had to bear the reputation of being a coward, it was nothing. He had no intention of inheriting the family business!


    It would be better if they didn''t have to fight.


    "In this way, the family''s shorings will be made up. The Davis family can only fight on the battlefield, right?"


    "Let''s think about it again. Maybe there are people in the territory who have been bribed? But as long as there''s no external help, it shouldn''t be a big problem. At least the castle will be fine ¡­ "


    Aaron spat out the de of grass in his mouth. He suddenly felt that he was too sinister.


    Or perhaps, with the culture and education of this era that was simr to the Middle Ages, the nobles were still too naive and didn''t have their own sinister side?


    Aaron looked at Eight Fingers and Sanchez. "You two, how do you feel? Do you resent me for taking you away from the battlefield and losing the opportunity to obtain the spoils of war? "


    "No, Master, we are very grateful to you!"


    Sanchez hurriedly bowed.


    What he said was the truth. Spoils of war were the business of the nobles and the knights. Their wish was very simple, and that was to survive!


    Naturally, it would be best if they could leave the battlefield.


    ''If I''m not wrong, the danger here isn''t any less than the battlefield ¡­''


    Aaron cursed silently. As he turned a corner, his eyes suddenly lit up.


    In front of them, the Mother Stream made a big bend, and this was the boundary between the Lower Green Forest and the Upper Green Forest.


    Not only that, but in the middle of the wide river, there was an ind made of sand and stones, which was about four to five meters higher than the surrounding area.


    "Very good, this is the ce."


    Aaron observed the surrounding geography and couldn''t help but feel satisfied. "We''ll set up a water checkpoint here to guard against upstream boats ¡­ Oh right, does this ce have a name?"


    The group of illiterates looked at each other. Finally, Green hesitated and said, "I think it''s called... Widow''s Bay?"


    ¡­


    In the dream.


    Aaron Sotos felt the energy of the mysterious unit again.


    ''Use all of it to strengthen myself.''


    He gave amand in his mind.


    In the next moment, a trace of coolness ran across his consciousness.


    He was already familiar with this feeling, but what happened next was somewhat different.


    Aaron only felt that the trace of coolness suddenly became extremely hot, as if boiling water was poured into his brain!


    The iparable pain almost made him lose the ability to maintain his consciousness. If he had a body, he would have rolled on the ground and screamed.


    Amidst the endless pain, his memories suddenly shook, as if a crack had been brutally pried open.


    Arge number of memories emerged!


    He was like a pure bystander, his memories began to flow back. He could see himself pretending to be a babbler when he was young, and even back to when he was one year old, half a year old, and when he was just born ¡­


    The torrent of memories did not stop there, it even went forward ¡­


    It was a stretch of darkness, and then there was light.


    That was ¡­ the memory of his past life!


    "Why does it feel like I have hyperthymesia..."


    Aaronined and suddenly began to recite a thesis. This was a popr science thesis he came across by chance when he was in university. He just nced at it.


    But at this time, he could already recite it word for word!


    "Retentive memory? I... have finally crossed a threshold and achieved the extraordinariness of the mind? "


    After so many years, Aaron''s memories of his past life were actually very vague.


    But at this time, it was as if there was an extra library in his mind, and all the information he read was recorded!


    "This is amazing, I don''t know if this ability can be brought back to reality. Maybe when I wake up, my memory will be fuzzy again, but it doesn''t matter... I can slowly learn in my dreams, so... this finally gives me some benefits?"


    A smile appeared on Aaron''s face.


    At this moment, his expression changed.


    A creepy feeling, like a big cold hand, fiercely grasped his heart.


    "There''s danger!"


    "No... not here!"


    "Yes... the me in the real world will be in danger?"


    ...


    The night was quiet.


    In the tent.


    Aaron opened his eyes, and the creepy feeling instantly disappeared.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Could it be that the one in danger is the me in the dream? No, the me in the dream is also back. That world can no longer hurt me. "


    He wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, got up, and thought carefully.


    "This time, I finally awakened the me in the dream and obtained the abilities of [Extraordinary Memory] and [Danger Perception]... Then, I felt danger? It feels like it came from reality... "


    Aaron took a deep breath. "If the danger is in the dream, I''ll be walking into a trap if I return. If the danger is in reality..."


    He gripped his cross sword tightly and sneaked out of the tent.


    As he had not taken off his coat during the march and battle, he had slept directly. His actions were very simple and fast.


    Outside the tent, the moonlight was hazy in the sky. Sanchez and the others were sleeping soundly.


    "There''s a problem!"


    Aaron''s eyes focused, and he came to the edge of the camp and looked not far away.


    Under the hazy moonlight, there seemed to be a blurry figure crawling on the ground, slowly approaching!


    "Attacker!"


    Aaron took a deep breath, immediately turned around, found Eight Fingers, and covered his mouth.


    Eight Fingers struggled, but he couldn''t make a sound. Then, he opened his eyes and saw Aaron.


    "Don''t make a sound. There''s an enemy attack."


    Aaron''s voice was cold. "Let''s continue to wake up the others and prepare for battle!"

 Chapter 9:

    Chapter 9:


    A few moments earlier.


    Roan Davis looked at the camp at Widow''s Bay with a ferocious expression. "Damn it, what a coincidence!"


    As a member of the Davis family, he knew the family''s strategy very well.


    With arge force holding back the main force of the Sotos family, a small force would follow the river and take down Sotos Castle in one day. Then, with the help from the outside, they wouldpletely destroy the Sotos family!


    Who would have thought that there would be a group of people blocking the only path they could take?


    The terrain of Widow''s Bay was too unfavorable. Once they set up a waterway and set up camp, it would be difficult for a few hundred people to break through in a short time!


    Luckily, ording to the spies, there was only one small team stationed at Widow''s Bay. There were not many people and theirbat power was not strong.


    "It will be difficult to take down these dozens of people who set up camp to defend. We have to sneak attack."


    Roan looked at his team and felt more confident. After all, he had a real knight following him!


    "Uncle Saliba, it''s up to you."


    He looked at the muscr knight beside him who was wearing full armor and said softly.


    "Don''t worry!"


    Saliba revealed a bloodthirsty smile. "It''s easy to get lost at night, but as long as I kill my way in, the situation will be settled!"


    The emotions of a group were the hardest to appease. At night, it was apanied by fear. Once they attacked, the enemy''s camp might copse.


    Aaron did not immediately shout that there was an enemy attack because of this consideration.


    He also knew that the militia under hismand were still farmers. Once they were frightened, it would be easy for them to fall into chaos. At that time, it would all be over.


    However, at this moment, the small team leaders shouted and the militia picked up their weapons. Although they were nervous, at least they did not fall into chaos.


    "There is an enemy attack at night. Let them get closer before we attack!"


    Aaron picked up a bow and ordered in a low voice.


    In ancient times, People did not eat much meat and had night blindness. It was not easy to attack at night.


    As for why night attacks were so famous? It was purely because it was rare!


    However, as a nobleman who ate meat, he did not have this problem. With the help of the moonlight, he quickly determined the size of the enemy.


    "There are less than a hundred people. We have a stronghold and have a good geographical advantage. It''s also night time, so most of the enemies are blind. Some of them even need to grab the person in front of them to move ¡­"


    He slowly drew his bow and arrow and identified the two leaders.


    One of them was wearing armor. He immediately skipped over and aimed the arrow at another young man beside him.


    ¡­


    "Almost there, almost there ¡­"


    Roan was extremely excited. As long as he could take down this camp, he would be the greatest contributor to his family''s conquest of the Green Forest!


    At that time, it was very possible for him to be conferred as a knight!


    Roan rushed into the camp without any hindrance. He used the long sword in his hand to cut open a tent, but there was no one inside.


    His expression instantly changed, and his hair stood on end!


    At this moment, torches lit up in all directions.


    A row of peasant soldiers who had already picked up their weapons upied the advantageous terrain and were staring at him as if he were a dead man.


    "Not good!"


    Roan shouted. Then, he saw a young man looking down from above and releasing an arrow.


    Whoosh!


    A shadow of an arrow shed past and pierced straight through his thigh, causing Roan to fall to the ground and let out a miserable cry.


    "Close the camp gates and attack!"


    Aaron looked at this scene and coldly gave the order.


    They had the terrain advantage, the high ground, and the fence. Even if there were only 50 of them, it was enough to block hundreds of people!


    And the enemy''s sneak attack had been discovered, which was equivalent to walking into a trap. Closing the door and beating the dog, they could split up the enemy''s forces and attack them separately. It was simply the right time, ce, and people!


    "Kill!"


    A few hunters among the peasant soldiers also drew their bows and arrows. Their uracy was not as good as Aaron''s, but they still hit the enemy, causing them to be more chaotic.


    "Oh no, we''ve fallen into an ambush?"


    Saliba opened his eyes wide and looked at his subordinates who were at a loss.


    Their expressions were flustered and filled with panic. They even retreated without thinking and charged towards the narrow entrance of the camp. For this reason, they didn''t hesitate to trample on theirrades and even point their swords at theirrades. There was only the thought of fleeing in their hearts!


    At this moment, even if they were stronger than the militia, it was useless.


    "We can''t retreat. If we retreat now, we will fall into an ambush!"


    Saliba was indeed a knight. He quickly thought through everything. He waved therge sword in his hand and cut down a militia that dared to charge forward. He roared, "Charge with me!"


    All kinds of attacks fell on his armor, but they could only leave a shallow mark. Saliba''srge sword danced like a whirlwind. It looked like he was about to break out of the encirclement and even directly charge toward Aaron!


    Green blocked the knight''s path. He was cut down by the knight and staggered to the ground.


    Seeing this scene, Aaron could only throw down his bow and pick up his cross sword, "I miscalcted ¡­"


    The quality of these subordinates was really terrible to a certain extent. Not only did they have a tendency to scatter when the enemy warriors charged at them in a favorable battle, even their original n of leaving behind the stronghold gate was dyed for a long time.


    "But it''s also good. Like this, there is a glimmer of hope to escape. The enemy won''t go all out. Closing the door to beat the dog will turn into a trapped beast ¡­"


    Aaron ridiculed. He raised his cross sword and charged forward. The sharp de in his hand drew an arc.


    Saliba immediately moved to the left and therge sword in his hand fell down.


    Aaron raised his cross sword and the tworge swords shed in the air, creating a fierce sound of metal scraping against each other.


    Fortunately, he was holding a cross sword. If it was the thin sword from before, it would have been broken long ago.


    Aaron''s eyes did not waver. It was as if he was practicing his swordsmanship as he began to tangle with Saliba.


    His footsteps were very nimble and he dodged very quickly. He also tried his best to avoid fighting head on with his opponent. This was the result of his usual use of thin swords.


    After swinging hisrge sword several times and missing, Saliba''s breathing became rough.


    Aaron shed and circled behind Saliba.


    Although wearing armor had high defense, it was difficult to move and consumed stamina.


    At this time, Saliba''s speed was far slower than before. Aaron saw the opportunity and stabbed his sword into the knight''s knee. The de pierced through the gap between the armor and brought out arge amount of blood.


    Saliba screamed and knelt on the ground with one knee.


    Aaron panted a few times. He did not let down his guard. Instead, he flicked away the enemy''s long sword and stabbed it through the helmet''s window.


    Arge amount of blood gushed out from the gap of the helmet and the knight''srge body fell down.


    "Knight Saliba is dead!"


    When the Davis family''s soldiers saw this scene, it was as if their faith had copsed. They either surrendered or ran away quickly.

 Chapter 10:

    Chapter 10:


    Widow Bay Camp.


    Whether it was dealing with the prisoners of war, treating the wounded, or counting the losses, it all took time.


    However, Aaron had special privileges. He didn''t have to do it himself. He just had to wait for the results.


    At this moment, he was in the tent, holding a notebook in his hand. He muttered to himself as he added a few lines of words.


    [Month of Green Banyan, 19th. I obtained Extraordinary abilities in my dream. I named them ''Extraordinary Memory'' and ''Danger Perception'' ¡­]


    [But after returning to reality, this ability disappeared ¡­ Fortunately, Extraordinary Memory can be slowly learned and consolidated in dreams.]


    [Regarding Danger Perception, I specte that it can only be obtained in dreams and it can sense danger in reality. The range ¡­ is uncertain ¡­ Perhaps this can be guessed from the distance of the enemy''s sneak attack ¡­]


    [It seems that it''s very difficult to obtain Extraordinary abilities in this world, but it''s not like there aren''t any shortcuts ¡­ Perhaps, I''ll be a ''dream diviner'' in the future?]


    ¡­


    After writing the Chinese characters that only he could recognize, Aaron shook his head, put away the notebook, and fell asleep.


    He had always had a good sleep quality. Coupled with the fatigue from the battle, he immediately felt a sense of falling.


    When Aaron opened his eyes again, he saw the scarlet rays of light again.


    In the dream world.


    "Hmm, I feel that my mind is much more flexible. It''s indeed different from reality ¡­"


    Aaron sensed again and nodded in satisfaction. "There''s no sense of danger. Danger Perception didn''t warn me. Does this mean that reality is generally safe?"


    Every night when he slept, he would gain an additional unit of mysterious energy in his dream, but there was a limit.


    There was only one unit in a day.


    Therefore, the idea of gaining energy by entering the dream multiple times a day was not feasible.


    Because he had obtained energy before, Aaron didn''t feel any new energy being generated.


    "The rules of this dream world are worth exploring. There are many rules that I haven''t discovered ¡­"


    Aaron held his chin and fell into deep thought.


    Due to his active mind, he liked to use the dream as a thinking room to make important decisions.


    "Although I''ve foiled the Davis family''s scheme, the battle on ck Crow Dune is still very uncertain. Once the Sotos family is defeated, no eggs will remain intact when the nest is overturned ¡­"


    "When the external conflict overwhelms the internal conflict, hiding our strength will be a joke. We must help the Sotos family defeat the Davis family!"


    "As for Colin''s possible enmity? I can only choose the lesser of two evils. Besides, why would I be afraid of him? Haha ¡­ "


    At this moment, Aaron sensed something.


    "It''s not dangerous, but someone ising."


    He closed his eyes and woke up from his dream.


    At this moment, Eight Fingers and the other captains came in with joy on their faces. "Sir, we''ve foiled the Davis family''s scheme and won a glorious victory."


    It seemed that they had found out about the conspiracy through the interrogation.


    "Alright, tell me about it in detail."


    Aaron waved his hand.


    Eight Fingers rubbed his index finger. "Because Sir discovered it in advance, we suffered very few casualties in this night attack, but the results were very good ¡­ Not only did we cut off more than 30 heads, but we also captured more than 20 captives. The most important one was Roan Davis. Also, congrattions to Sir for killing the Wild Bear Saleba."


    "As for the spoils, there were also tworge ships docked nearby. ording to the captives, once they defeated us, they would immediately take the ships to our territory and attack the castle ¡­"


    At this point, Eight Fingers'' forehead was dripping with cold sweat. If they were ambushed by the Davis family, they would not have a good ending.


    "Bring that Roan over."


    Aaron thought for a moment.


    Soon, a young noble was dragged over like a dead dog.


    The arrow wound on his leg had been simply bandaged, but blood was still seeping out from the bandage.


    At this moment, Roan Davis raised his head and looked at the young man who defeated him. His face was filled with shock and disbelief. "It''s you?"


    Aaron also saw him when they made the marriage agreement under the Holy Green Banyan Tree. He could not help but smile. "Sir Roan, long time no see."


    This person was the nephew of Lord Davis and could be considered a trusted aide.


    If he was not trusted, he would not have been sent to carry out such a mission.


    "I didn''t think that we would have underestimated you." Roan sighed. "With such military skills and qualities, you are the most outstanding sessor!"


    "You''re about to die and you still want to sow discord?"


    Aaron did not care about the expressions of his subordinates. He said indifferently, "However, you still have a chance to live. Take my men and attack the Davis family''s castle!"


    As soon as he said this, Roan''s expression changed.


    War was indeed a battle of strength. The Davis family''s main force was entangled with Sotos''s army on the frontlines. To be able to gather such a surprise attack force was already a huge waste. At this time, the territory must be extremely empty.


    Moreover, they thought that they were the ones who were going tounch the sneak attack. They definitely did not expect to be attacked. As long as they were fast enough and arrived before the defeated soldiers returned!


    At this time, a convenient means of transportation like a boat was crucial.


    Roan did not expect that the tool he prepared to use to attack Sotos would be the noose of the Davis family!


    "Of course, you can refuse. I only need a tour guide anyway. I''m sure that among the captives, there will be some who will be willing."


    n said slowly, "And when that timees, you''ll be useless ¡­"


    Hearing this, Roan''s expression changed drastically.


    ¡­ ¡­


    Half an hourter, a group of people boarded the boat that originally belonged to the Davis family.


    The captives paddled with all their might towards Davis'' territory.


    Under the moonlight, the River was quiet and peaceful.


    Eight Fingers came to Aaron''s back uneasily. "Sir ¡­ can we be faster than those deserters?"


    The defensive power of the castle in this era was astonishing. As long as they were prepared, they would definitely not be able to take it down.


    "I don''t know. Let''s try our luck."


    Aaron said indifferently. "Moreover, even if we can''t take down the castle, we can plunder the houses around the castle ¡­ Harassing the enemy''s rear is also a great achievement."


    As soon as he said this, the expressions of his subordinates changed. There was a lot more greed.


    Eight Fingers could not help but be tempted.


    Indeed!


    At this time, Davis'' territory was empty. It was simply a big fat piece of meat.


    It would be a pity if they did not take a bite!

 Chapter 11:

    Chapter 11:


    Roan Davis led the way.


    The two ships dared not stop at the harbour, so they simply found a ce to dock.


    "Tie up the prisoners!"


    After a night of chaos, it was now the darkest time of the night before dawn.


    It was the time when people were tired and their vignce at its weakest.


    "Sir, this is a good time."


    Looking at the still dark and silent building, Eight Fingers licked his lips.


    Roan smiled bitterly.


    His desire to live still prevailed, so he surrendered. But when he saw how unguarded his home was, he could not help but feel shocked.


    "Yes, it''s such a good opportunity, but it''s a pity to just plunder the houses ..."


    Aaron shook his head and looked at Roan with a smile. "Your Excellency Roan, I''ll have to ask you to open the castle gate... I''ll be right behind you."


    "I am willing to serve you!"


    Roan''s expression became even more bitter. "Aren''t you worried about the guards in the castle, or that someone leaked the news beforehand and it''s a trap?"


    "Of course I will confirm this in advance."


    Aaron Sotos smiled and answered.


    In an ordinary world without supernatural powers, a little mystery was just cheating.


    If [Danger Perception] gave him a strong warning, he would naturally retreat and not be stupid enough to throw his life away.


    ...


    The morning sun was shining.


    At the top of the castle, Abel the guard yawned in boredom.


    In Davis'' territory, those who could fight had basically gone to the front or had mostly been taken away by Roan.


    Now only the old, the weak, the sick and the disabled were left.


    He had been on guard duty all night, but nothing had happened. He was already very tired.


    By this time he could hardly wait to take over and go to the kitchen to enjoy some oatmeal soup and salted meat. This was a special treat for the night watchmen.


    Suddenly he saw a group of people walk over and arrive at the bottom of the castle.


    The leader was Roan Davis.


    "Sir Roan?"


    Abel eximed in surprise.


    "It''s me. Open the door. Damn it, something has gone wrong with our n. I must report this to Madam immediately!" Roan Davis shouted.


    If you were to get close, you would see that this man''s forehead was dripping with sweat, and behind him, Aaron was smiling and pressing a dagger against his waist.


    "O... Okay."


    Without the slightest doubt, Abel went down to call the people to open the city gates and wee Roan and the others.


    Creak, crack ...


    Apanied by the grinding sound of gears and ropes, the drawbridge was slowly lowered and the old wooden door slowly opened.


    Once inside the castle, Abel came forward to greet him. "My lord, is there anything I can do for you... Ah!"


    In the next instant, a long sword pierced his chest.


    After Aaron made his move , the few guys he had chosen immediately drew their weapons and killed the people at the entrance of the castle.


    Taking the city gate so easily, even Aaron felt that it was too easy.


    Although the divination in his dream had shown that there was no danger, it was still not enough.


    "My lord, let''s charge!"


    Eight Fingers howled as he used a scimitar to cut off the head of a guard. His eyes were bloodshot.


    "Pass down the order, attack."


    Aaron nodded and let Eight Fingers charge at the front.


    ng!


    Another group of guards surged out from the castle hall. Although they looked old and young, there were actually quite a number of them.


    "Are these knight attendants?"


    Aaron recognized them at a nce. Just like how Theodore liked to keep the sons of his butlers and knights by his side as attendants, the Davis family also had such a tradition.


    At the same time, these children who had been raised from young were somewhat like hostages.


    Their fathers and brothers might still be fighting for the Davis family on the frontlines, and they should be properly protected in the rear.


    Now that they hade out to fight, it was obvious that they had been forced into a desperate situation.


    "Damn bastard, I''ll chop off your head!"


    Beck who was at the front, let out a blood-curdling scream. He had been careless and had been stabbed by a half-grown child. Although the injury wasn''t serious, it was still bloody.


    "The enemy''s resistance is very tenacious ¡­ There''s a possibility of failure."


    Aaron looked at all this with a gloomy expression. "Light a fire!"


    This was the second n he had prepared. After taking over the city gates, he would immediately light a fire. At the same time, the few eloquent fellows outside would do their best to incite the civilians! They would also release the captives and let them plunder!


    Don''t underestimate the deep-rooted bad habits of humans!


    After being neighbors for so many years, Aaron knew what kind of character Davis'' family was. It was good enough that they didn''t exploit the civilians to death.


    Now that they were in danger and the castle had been breached, the civilians definitely wouldn''t take the initiative to help them.


    On the contrary, they would be very interested in turning into thugs and plundering.


    After taking over the castle, the best strategic choice would be to defend this ce to the death and cooperate with the frontline army topletely destroy the Davis family ¡­ But it''s very dangerous. A few dozen people guarding a castle might be able to resist for a while but in front of a thousand-man army if they aren''t careful, they might bepletely wiped out!


    Of course, Aaron didn''t have the noble character of sacrificing himself for the sake of his family, even if it was just a possibility.


    Therefore, using the enemy''s civilians topletely destroy the castle and reduce the difficulty of the subsequent attacks was the best choice.


    And he would definitely retreat before the return of Davis'' army!


    "You still want to resist stubbornly? You''ve already failed ¡­ The Davis family will be destroyed, and your loyalty won''t be repaid! "


    Aaron held his ssword and looked at an old knight with a head full of white hair who was charging towards him. He said coldly, "Even if you don''t surrender directly, you can take away the riches in the castle. It''s enough for you to live a good life outside."


    "You don''t understand ¡­"


    The old knight shouted and shed with his sword.


    It was obvious that he was very experienced, but his stamina wasn''t good enough.


    In the end, Aaron''s sword pierced through his chest.


    He was still struggling and spitting out blood. "You don''t understand... The path of a knight is loyalty!"


    Aaron drew back his sword, his expression indifferent. "Yes ¡­ I''m not a knight, I don''t understand loyalty, I''m a beast controlled by desire!"


    "However, I won, I survived, and you died ¡­ This is reality!"


    No matter how noble a slogan is, it can''tpare to practical benefits!"

 Chapter 12:

    Chapter 12:


    When Aaron saw his subordinates bringing the captives and even more citizens into the castle like beasts, he knew that he had won today.


    When the sun rose high in the sky, the news that Davis Castle had been breached had already spread throughout the vicinity.


    Many masked citizens had turned into thugs and joined the feast.


    He only guarded the gate of the castle and did not refuse any of the thugs. He allowed them to enter the castle, and deal with the enemy to wear them down. He even removed every nail on the gate.


    "It''s about time ¡­"


    Looking at the messy castle, Aaron had Sanchez and the others follow behind him and entered the hall.


    There were bloodstains everywhere in the hallway. If he allowed his men to force their way in, they would definitely had suffered heavy losses.


    But at this moment, Aaron''s subordinates were few among the fallen corpses.


    Screams and wildughter could be heard from the various rooms. A few bandits with wine bottles in their hands wandered around the hall wantonly. They were draped in all kinds of silk, and some even tore down curtains.


    The bandits subconsciously divided into many groups and confronted each other, but none of them dared to go against the regr army.


    "In order to break into the castle as soon as possible, my spoils will be reduced by a lot ¡­"


    Aaron thought to himself as he came to the depths of the castle.


    This was what he deserved. The thugs did not dare to touch the area, and those who dared to touch it had already be corpses.


    At this moment, the suppressed sobbing of a young woman could be heard from behind a door.


    When the men present heard this, they knew what was going on and could not help but smile yfully.


    "I remember I said that the spoils will be distributed equally with the woman!"


    Aaron''s face suddenly turned gloomy. He knew his subordinates'' moral character, and it was impossible for them to strictly follow orders.


    But to tantly disobey orders would cause the fighting strength of his subordinates to decrease. If everyone did so, they would quickly lose their advantage as a regr army and would not be able to suppress the thugs. They might not be able to leave this territory!


    With a cold face, Aaron stepped forward and kicked open the door.


    Behind the door was obviously ady''s bedroom. The bed covers were made of silk and satin, covering therge velvet bed.


    At this time, the bodies of several thugs were lying on the ground. There was also a man who was taking off his clothes. When he saw Aaron, he quickly pulled up his pants. An embarrassed smile appeared on his face. "Boss, listen to me ¡­ I didn''t do it. It was those thugs."


    "Yes, you didn''t do it, but you were about to do it ¡­"


    Aaron stepped forward andshed out with his scabbard.


    Pa!


    Eight Fingers'' body shook, and a scarlet mark appeared on his back.


    He continued forward and used his sword to pry open the curtain. He saw a crying face. "Sylvie Davis?"


    She was the only daughter of Lord Davis and Colin''s fianc¨¦e. She was the female protagonist of this war.


    Aaron had seen her at the engagement ceremony. He remembered that she was a very arrogant woman, but now ¡­


    "Take this woman with you. She might be useful."


    Aaron did not care about the woman''s condition and directly ordered. He then asked, "Where is Madam Anna?"


    "That woman was hacked to death next door. There were also a few children!"


    Eight Fingers replied regretfully. It would have been better if Sir hade a littleter.


    As for the heir of Lord Davis, he was on the frontline, fighting alongside Lord Davis.


    "Take all the loot and leave this ce. Before noon, we must board the ship!"


    Aaron nodded, looked at the corpses, and gave the order.


    Even if someone reported back and there were reinforcements from the frontline, it would take time. As long as they boarded the ship, they would be able to escape!


    In any case, he would definitely not defend the castle to the death and perish together with the enemy army. Colin would then benefit.


    That was not realistic!


    ¡­


    When the sun rose to the middle of the sky, the two ships had already set sail.


    "If Father is sharp enough, he should have made preparations after receiving my letter ¡­ The chaos of the enemy army is the best indication."


    "If I seize the opportunity, I should be able topletely end this war."


    Aaron Sotos stood at the bow of the ship, looking at the boxes of loot, and thought to himself.


    The sooner the war ended, the fewer people would die.


    Compared to that, today''s sacrifice was nothing.


    If the war continued, perhaps ten times or even a hundred times more people would die than today!


    "However, my biggest goal is still for myself."


    Aaron heard a low sobbing sound. It came from the young women. They were all ''spoils of war'', including the maids in the castle and the slightly beautiful nannies. After all, Aaron''s subordinates were a group of animals.


    Of course, there was also a pearl among them ¡ª Sylvie Davis.


    He had a premonition that this woman would be very useful.


    "And from now on, the war has nothing to do with me."


    Aaron let out a long sigh.


    ¡­


    Widow''s Bay Camp.


    Two ships were docked outside the camp, and a group of excited bandits were excitedly preparing to divide the loot.


    "This time''s loot, I''m going to divide it into three parts. One part will be given to the Lord, one part will be given to me, and thest part will be divided among you!"


    Aaron Sotos took a pen and paper and began to divide the loot.


    Because there were too many things, including animals and women, it was a bit messy for a while.


    "Also ¡­ the books will be given to me."


    Aaron picked up a book. It was bound with papyrus and was almost falling apart.


    After all, before he invented the papermaking workshop, papyrus was the most used paper in the Green Forest. This paper was not as good as parchment, and its only advantage was that it was cheaper. Later on, it waspletely defeated by the new paper and was withdrawn from the market.


    However, before the papermaking workshop started, the precious parchment was rarely used, so most of the books were made of papyrus.


    "As you wish, Sir!"


    Eight Fingers bowed.


    "Don''t think that you can escape the whip like this."


    Aaron snorted coldly. As a punishment for disobeying orders, although his evil deed had not been carried out, he would still be whipped.


    He rummaged through the box filled with papers, and suddenly his hand moved, and he took out a parchment scroll. He immediately knew that the information recorded on it must be very valuable.


    After putting away the parchment without leaving a trace, he pointed at the box with silver and copper coins and said, "Let''s divide it. Squad leaders get double. Also, if you want women and animals, your share will be reduced!"


    Aftering up with a more or less fair distribution n, Aaron did not care about his men''s revelry, and returned to his tent to study the parchment scroll from before.


    After opening it, a ck map appeared before his eyes.


    "So, it''s a map."


    Aaron''s eyes were filled with interest. He looked at the map and found that a third of the top half of the map was a forest, and it wasbeled as the ''Green Forest''.


    Then, at the bottom of the map, there were castles that guarded all the ces with convenient transportation, forming a kingdom.


    ''The Kingdom of Kagash ¡­ The true ruler of thisnd, I''ve heard of its name before ¡­''


    ''However, in the hearts of the citizens of that kingdom, we, the Green Forest people, are probably the wild monkeys living in the forest?''

 Chapter 13:

    Chapter 13:


    On the ck Crow Sand Dune.


    Unlike the previous days, Theodore Sotos immediatelyunched a fierce attack after discovering that the enemy had really begun to retreat.


    Moreover, he achieved remarkable results.


    As the sun set in the west, the battlefield was covered in blood. Broken gs fell diagonally to the ground, as if an era had ended.


    Theodore rode on his horse and patrolled the battlefield as he spoke with satisfaction.


    "There''s also Aaron. His information is very useful. Hmm ¡­ He also contributed to the defense of Widow''s Bay," Theodore muttered to himself.


    Theodore muttered to himself as he saw his Firstborn''s slightly gloomy expression.


    However, he did not say anything.


    At this moment, a ranger brought a messenger from the Davis family.


    "Honorable Lord Theodore, I bring the goodwill of my master. I hope we can shake hands and make peace. We admit defeat and are willing to give a part of our territory."


    The messenger was a fat man with a ttering face. He knelt on the ground.


    "Make peace?"


    Theodore hesitated for a moment.


    Although he wanted to destroy the Davis family, it could not be done overnight. If the enemy resisted stubbornly, even hundreds of people could resist for a long time with the castle.


    At this moment, a raven flew down and was caught by Knight Turner, who took the letter on it.


    He looked at it, and his expression changed. He found Theodore and handed the letter over. "My Lord, this is an urgent letter from Young Master Aaron."


    "What?"


    Theodore took the letter, and his eyes widened. He looked at the kneeling fat man and whipped him. "Are you lying to me?"


    "My Lord, I don''t dare, my Lord!"


    The fat man rolled on the ground, his gorgeous robe stained with filth as he begged for mercy.


    "My son has already broken into your castle, destroyed the drawbridge and gate, and burned your food reserves!"


    Theodoreughed and said, "That guy Andrew sent you here to make peace. Could it be that he''s just trying to buy time to rebuild the castle?"


    "What?"


    Colin turned pale with fright. "Aaron, he actually ¡­ broke through a castle?"


    When he received the battle report before that Aaron had killed a knight, he had been very shocked, Is this my younger brother who always keeps a low profile?


    ''Could it be ¡­''


    A sense of urgency immediately buried itself deep within Colin''s heart.


    "Pass down the order, Attack! Attack! Attack! "


    Theodore roared, "I want to take down the Davis family''s castle and unify the Green Forest! I want there to be only one voice in the northern forests of Kagash! "


    ¡­


    Ten dayster, Aaron received the news.


    [Theodore Sotos captured Davis Castle and beheaded the head of the Davis family, Andrew, and his sessor. Hepletely upied the territory of the Green Forest.]


    [From now on, the entire Green Forest territory would bear the green banyan g of the Sotos family!]


    "The war ¡­ is finally over."


    Aaron sighed. "Fortunately ¡­ ¡­ I managed toplete the minimum objective and survived."


    ¡­


    One monthter.


    Inside the green banyan tree cave.


    Because they won the war, Theodore believed that this was a gift from the Green Banyan Tree Grandmother, He was bound to hold a grand ceremony.


    During this ceremony, Aaron saw the heads of Andrew and his son, as well as an even more bloody and cruel sacrifice.


    When flesh and organs filled the altar, and the g representing the Davis family was burned to ashes, Theodore finally announced the end of the ceremony.


    The group walked out of the cave. Aaron took a deep breath and suppressed the feeling of nausea.


    Killing people in a war and killing people after a war were twopletely different things.


    "My son, you did well."


    After taking off his priest robes, Theodore casually tossed them to Colin and gave Aaron a rare smile. "Tell me, what reward do you want?"


    "How about a piece ofnd?"


    Aaron met Theodore''s gaze and said without hesitation.


    In the past, it was almost impossible for the Lower Green Forest to be enfeoffed. However, after obtaining the Upper Green Forest, it was very possible to divide out a fewnds and reward them to meritorious people.


    Moreover, this was also his way of expressing to Theodore that he had no intention of bing the sessor.


    In any case, no matter how good his performance was, he might not be able to gain Theodore''s favor and make him change the original sessor.


    Who knows, maybe this is just a test?


    Hearing Aaron''s reply, Theodore''s expression froze, but then his smile did not change. "Not bad. You''ll be a very good vassal."


    "It''s natural for a lord to givend to a vassal, and a vassal to repay him with loyalty."


    Aaron showed a trace of excitement.


    The feudal nobles of this era werepletely different from China.


    Although the titles of Duke, Marquis, Count, Viscount, and Baron in China also had this name, in reality, they did not have realnd or private armies. Of course, their lives were seized by the emperor.


    In the West, even the King could not execute a Baron with a single decree.


    From Aaron''s point of view, the western kingdoms were likepanies. The king was at most a weak chairman, the kind that could be dismissed by the board of directors at any time ¡­


    If he were in the Upper Green Forest, once he became a knight, it would be difficult for Colin to do anything to him.


    Theodore said a few more words and looked at Colin. "The Upper Green Forest has been under the rule of the Davis family for generations. Now that there''s a sudden change in ruler, the people will inevitably be a little conflicted. What should we do?"


    "Father, I''m willing to be your sword and sweep away all obstacles for you," Colin answered without hesitation.


    Theodore was a little disappointed as he looked at Aaron.


    "At this time, the Upper Green Forest should be pacified. It can recognize the territories of those knights who submit as legitimate. Apart from that ¡­ Although the direct descendants of the Davis family are all dead, Sylvie is still here ¡­"


    Aaron had a yful smile in his heart. "Why don''t we continue the previous engagement and let Colin marry Sylvie of the Davis family and announce that their child will be the future sessor of the Upper Green Forest?"


    "Not a bad idea. It has the wisdom of ruling!"


    A happy smile appeared on Theodore''s face. "Did you hear that? Colin ¡­ Immediately prepare to marry Sylvie. The celebration must be grand! "


    Colin immediately felt as if he had been punched.


    He did not want to marry the woman who had brought shame to him. Moreover ¡­ he did not know what had happened to that woman in Aaron''s hands!


    However, this was a political marriage. Even if Sylvie was a sow, he had to marry her!


    Moreover, this was to consolidate his position as the sessor.


    As long as he married Sylvie and had children, Aaron Sotos and Sean Sotos would definitely not be able topare to him!

 Chapter 14:

    Chapter 14:


    "In this era, if all the heirs die, the son-inw also has the right to inherit. Of course, it''s limited to the direct line of descent.


    "After all the men in the Davis family die, Sylvie will be a raremodity worth hoarding.


    "Moreover, those ignorant people always think that there should be a noble lord ruling them, and they have a strange sympathy for the descendants of fallen nobles. This is also a reason to have a marriage, to strangle all instability in the cradle!"


    Aaron Sotos thought indifferently.


    "And by taking this step, I can be considered to havepletely given up on the fight. This can greatly reduce the repercussions of this war being too outstanding ¡­ If Colin is smart enough."


    To be honest, he really did not have much interest in a mere piece of territory.


    "Mortals all wish for immortality, but they can''t obtain it. Now ¡­ that the true power is right before my eyes. What''s the point of everything else?"


    Aaron''s gaze was firm.


    Looking at this scene, Theodore could not help but sigh inwardly.


    ¡­


    In the dream.


    Aaron recalled the various videos and information he had seen in his previous life, and found something that could be used. Then, he began to repeatedly memorize it.


    In the dream world, it was as if he had obtained the state of controble hyperthymesia, and his memory was equivalent to a library.


    At this moment, he was taking out the content that he was interested in, memorizing it, and then bringing it back to reality!


    Although he did not have the ability of [Extraordinary Memory] in reality, the quality of an ordinary person was enough to recall the content that he had repeatedly learned in the dream.


    Using this method, he couldpletely replicate some of the technology from his previous life.


    He woke up, picked up a brand new handbook beside him, and began to write.


    This time, he did not use Chinese, but the Green Forestnguage.


    After all, these were not secrets, and he might even need to show them to the craftsmen for research. Making it tooplicated waspletely making things difficult for himself.


    "Earth fertilizer, cement, steelmaking, steam engine ¡­ After my own territory is distributed, I can start these projects to my heart''s content ¡­


    "It doesn''t seem like we need too much. One fertilizer is enough for the territory to have a good harvest. After all, the current agricultural technology is really not good enough ¡­"


    The soil fertilizer was rtively simple. It was indeed a magical weapon for transmigrators to increase their production. The materials were also very easy to obtain. All they needed was fresh cow dung, soybean powder, and calcium sulfate.


    On the other hand, the knight''s territory waspletely private. No matter what business he did on it, he did not have to worry about Theodore directly taking it away.


    Furthermore, as long as he did not rebel and fulfilled his duties as a vassal, the lord would not be able to do anything to him ¡­


    ¡­


    After putting away the notes, Aaron shook the bell on the table.


    A maid immediately came in, cleared the table for him, and picked out his clothes.


    "Tia, this is yours."


    Aaron stuffed a gold coin into Tia''s clothes. Looking at the little maid''s shy expression, he suddenly said, "After Colin''s wedding, I''ll probably go to the ckstone Manor and seal it up. Think of a way out in advance and tell me."


    Hearing this, Tia''s expression could not help but change.


    For the maids in the castle, they were used to living a luxurious life in the castle. Most of them were unwilling to return to a peasant lifestyle and suffer.


    There were not many ways out for these maids. Bing the lord''s lover was probably the best.


    In this era, even the maids who loved to daydream would not think of bing the mistress of the castle.


    Other than that, they would be given to the stewards and their sons.


    Of course, maids with skills could continue to work in the castle as cooks or nannies who taught thedies.


    The worst oue would be being chased out of the castle when they grew old, marrying a farmer and living a hard life.


    Looking at the maid biting her lips, Aaron continued expressionlessly, "Whether you want to continue following me, or take a fancy to a steward or his son, or want a sum of money ¡­ You can tell me. You don''t have to answer me immediately. You have a few days to think about it."


    He had to admit that he did not have much feelings for this maid. This was already the best he could do.


    After dressing up, Aaron walked out of the room and into the garden.


    Suddenly, his nose twitched as he caught a whiff of the aroma of roasted meat.


    "Ginny, it''s you!"


    Aaron turned around and came to a certain corner, where he saw Ginny who was secretly roasting a deer.


    On the spotlessly white marble, there was a grill, wireting, and all sorts of seasonings in bowls and tes, all of which used precious spices.


    A deer leg was hanging to one side, and Ginny''s maid was cutting off pieces of deer with a dagger and putting them on the grill. Another te was piled full of roasted deer, and Ginny ate until her mouth was dripping with oil.


    Hearing that someone wasing, the little girl was very rmed at first, but only rxed when she saw that it was Aaron. "Big Brother Aaron ¡­"


    Ever since he had taught her how to eat deerst time, especially the recipe for the dipping sauce, Ginny seemed to like it very much.


    Aaronughed and sat down. He casually took out a dagger and cut off the deer leg.


    The sliced deer sizzled on the grill and was sprinkled with spices every now and then. After it was done, the aroma lingered in his mouth.


    Aaron ate to his heart''s content, as if he werepeting with Ginny to devour the roasted meat like a hurricane.


    After they were done, the maids cleaned up the grill, and Ginny suddenly said with a cup of deer milk, "Mom has been very unhappy these days ¡­ and Sean."


    Aaron didn''t say anything.


    The castle was preparing for a grand wedding. It would be strange if Lady Sonia was happy.


    At that moment, Ginny lowered her head and said in a low voice, "They also mentioned you ¡­"


    Aaron was lost for words, but since he was the one who had brought this matter up, he was prepared to be med.


    After all, even though Sonia and Sean were still in the limelight right now, once Theodore passed away and Colin took over, their fates might be even worse than his own!


    At this moment, he already had a fief, which was bestowed upon him because of his contributions in battle and couldn''t be taken away. As for Sean ¡­ If he didn''t have enough contributions, even Theodore wouldn''t be able to give him a fief.


    His only way out was probably to be a wandering knight when he grew up.

 Chapter 15:

    Chapter 15:


    The Month of Green Banyan, 3rd day.


    No matter how much Lady Sonia protested, Colin''s wedding still went on as scheduled.


    Theodore seemed to be preparing this as a celebration for unifying the Greenery Forest, so it was very grand. Anyone with a bit of status in the Green Forest came to Sotos Castle.


    The huge castle was decorated withnterns and streamers, and many cooks were busy in the kitchen, serving all sorts of wonderful delicacies.


    Roast chicken, roastmb chops, steak, roast suckling pig, vegetable sd, raisin pudding, cheese, honey wine ¡­


    All sorts of delicacies filled the long table, and the hall was filled withughter.


    However, the main venue of the wedding wasn''t here.


    ording to the customs of the Greenery Forest people, the wedding had to be carried out under a banyan tree to establish sacred bonds.


    The most famous banyan tree in Sotos Castle was the ''Divine Tree'' behind Sotos Castle.


    "Today, I am honoured to have all of you here to witness the wedding of my son, Colin Sotos, and Sylvie Davis!"


    Theodore wore a priest''s robe, and his expression was solemn.


    Aaron nced at the bride and found that Sylvie didn''t resist. He immediately understood that this woman had probably epted her fate.


    After all, what else could she do?


    Moreover, although the direct line of the Davis family had died, there were still coteral branches. She had to consider them.


    Lady Sonia and Sean were also present, but they had polite smiles on their faces. Outsiders could see that it was fake.


    The expressions of the vassals below were even more different.


    The original knights of Sotos Castle were naturally jubnt and proud. As for the new ones of Davis Castle, their expressions were even moreplicated. It was worth pondering over.


    "Eh?"


    Aaron swept his gaze and saw a stranger.


    It was a strange noble. He wore a silky robe that was as smooth as milk, and his hair was neatlybed. There was a trace of arrogance in his eyes, as if he was a city dweller that hade to the countryside. He sized up the nobles of the Green Forest.


    "Who is this person?"


    His heart skipped a beat as he pulled Knight Turner aside and asked softly.


    "The envoy of the Kingdom of Kagash, the king''s jester, Phillly Geto. He brought the king''s conferment, and it seems like he wants to confer the title of count to Sir Lord ¡­"


    It could be seen that Turner was very disdainful of this.


    After all, the conflict between the Kingdom of Kagash and the Green Forest had existed since ancient times.


    A long time ago, those forest barbarians who couldn''t survive would often head south to plunder the lords of the warm southernnds, forming a deep ''friendship'' between them!


    It wasn''t until the establishment of the Kagash Kingdom that the situation eased. After all, the Green Forest people weren''t fools.


    It was easy to snatch the softies from the south, but it was not easy to deal with them when they worked together.


    Later on, the kingdom was unable to take over the Green Forest, and could only give titles to the experts of the Green Forest. It was considered that the Green Forest was nominally under the rule of the kingdom.


    "Isn''t this just opening up a new territory?"


    Aaron also thought about how his and the Davis family''s titles hade about. It seemed like they had been conferred the title of baron by the king.


    However, this was of no use. Neither side took it seriously.


    Now that the Green Forest was unified, the King was probably provoked, and it was natural for him to take action.


    This conferment was probably a form of goodwill?


    "Actually, other than the name, it''s useless. Even if he''s called a baron, Sotos is still the ruler of the Green Forest!"


    After understanding this point, Aaron couldn''t be bothered with the messenger and put his thoughts back on the sumptuous banquet.


    Instead of thinking about this, it was better to think about how to eat well at night.


    ¡­ ¡­


    At night.


    The castle was still bustling with noise.


    Aaron had no interest in the bridal chamber. He returned to his room, sent Tia away, andy on his bed.


    ....


    In the Dreamworld.


    It was still daytime, and the scarlet sun hung high in the sky.


    "Come on, I hope I can seend!"


    Since the end of the war, Aaron had immediately used the mysterious energy he produced every day to explore.


    Now, he had to move in a certain direction every time he entered the dream, hoping to seend.


    "Today is another boring day of traveling."


    After confirming his direction, Aaron continued on his way.


    After some time, his [Danger Perception] was suddenly triggered, and his consciousness was as sharp as a needle.


    "The sun!"


    Aaron suddenly looked up and saw the scarlet sun that had been contaminated by him.


    At this moment, this scarlet sun was emitting terrifying light and heat, and the scarlet on it became even more intense, even turning ck!


    ck spots appeared on the sun one after another, like sunspots, but also like solidified blood clots!


    The entire world seemed to have quieted down. At this moment, even the craziest creatures stopped hunting and looked up at the changes in the sun!


    Aaron''s eyes were about to burst into tears. At this moment, he saw the ck spots condense and ''detach'' from the scarlet sun.


    The ck spots that separated from the sun condense into a smaller ck sun, hanging next to the scarlet sun.


    His consciousness felt like it had been pricked by a needle, and a vague voice suddenly sounded in his ears.


    It sounded like thousands of people were shouting, and also like an inexplicable thing was whispering and muttering ¡­


    These ravings seemed to contain some information, but also a strong element of madness!


    The inexplicable information appeared in a strange supernaturalnguage, and even an illiterate person could understand the meaning.


    Aaron felt a special characteristic in his heart being triggered, and he immediately understood. Looking at the two suns, one red and one ck, he couldn''t help but sigh. "The sun ¡­ has gone crazy!"


    He already had some guesses about what was happening.


    The original sun had no consciousness.


    His modification had actually made the sun have consciousness.


    Although it was a crazy and chaotic consciousness, it was still consciousness!


    For a stone, having feelings was progress. Even if it was crazy feelings, it was a crucial step to be a living creature!


    "And that ck sun, just looking at it made me feel depravity, corruption, and darkness ¡­ Is the crazy manifestation of the scarlet sun, the incarnation of personality?"


    Aaron couldn''t help butugh bitterly. "What ¡­ have I created?"


    The scarlet sun from before was equivalent to the source of madness and pollution in this world!


    At this moment, a terrifying thing was born from that source!


    He didn''t doubt that the energy of that ck sun could easily annihte all the creatures in this red sea!


    It could be said that even thergest and most bizarre sea monster he had seen before was like an ant in front of it!

 Chapter 16:

    Chapter 16:


    The next day.


    Aaron strolled along the castle''s corridor.


    The scene fromst night had frightened him a little.


    The appearance of the ck Sun made him even more afraid.


    Although it onlysted for a few minutes before disappearing, it was obvious that it would bring more changes to that world.


    He needed to think about it.


    "Sir Aaron!"


    At this moment, a voice came from behind. It was Viscount Philly Geto.


    "Lord Viscount."


    Aaron stopped in his tracks and revealed a smile.


    "Sir Aaron is indeed young and promising ¡­ Taking down the castle with a few dozen people by yourself. Such a great achievement is not far from the legendary heroes."


    Philly''s face was full of smiles, "If I knew in advance, I would have put in a good word for Sir Aaron in front of the king. I believe that a baron or even a viscount would not be a problem."


    "The size of the title is not important. The key is the territory and strength."


    Aaron shrugged, "If there is nothing else, I will leave first."


    Looking at Aaron''s back, Philly pondered and muttered to himself, "He doesn''t even want to interact with me. This Aaron Sotos is indeed a smart person. It''s a pity your big brother is rather stupid ¡­"


    As the king''s special envoy, he naturally had some secret missions.


    If he could use a few words to cause discord or even split the Sotos family, it would be the best.


    A unified Green Forest was not in the interest of the Kagash Kingdom!


    ¡­


    After the wedding, while the guests were still there, Aaron''s conferring ceremony was held.


    Under the banyan tree, Theodore gave the soil and saplings that represented the territory to Aaron. At the same time, he tapped Aaron''s shoulder with his sword.


    "I swear, I will repay the king with loyalty!"


    "I swear, I will protect the territory with my sword!"


    "I swear, I will abide by the honor, today and in the future!"


    ¡­


    Aaron wore a brand-new knight suit and solemnly swore. When he stood up, he would be a real knight.


    Unsurprisingly, the ck Stone Manor was the territory of the Wild Bear Saliba, which included a manor, a vige, and arge forest nearby.


    Afterpleting all this, Aaron directly led his subordinates to the Upper Green Forest.


    It was worth mentioning that the maid, Tia, wanted to stay in the castle. Aaron granted her wish and gave her a sum of money.


    ¡­


    ckstone Manor.


    This manor was veryrge. It had its own mill, brewery, granary ¡­ It could be seen that Saliba had carefully arranged this ce.


    And now, all of these had be Aaron''s property.


    "Sir, ording to our investigation, there are about 500 people in the nearby viges, and thend that has been cultivated in the territory is about 1000 Lam."


    Behind him, Eight Fingers said respectfully.


    The Lam here was a unit ofnd area in the Green Forest. One Lam was roughly equivalent to five acres ofnd.


    "The cultivatednd is still too small, and with the existence of the lord, poverty is inevitable ¡­"


    Aaron thought to himself and casually said: "The effects of the war should be eliminated as soon as possible. Thend that is barren should be cultivated immediately, and thend that can be rented should be rented immediately ¡­ This winter, I don''t want people to starve to death in my territory, so I can temporarily lend some rations to the hungry farmers from my private storehouse. When the harvest next year, I will let them return it."


    "You are so benevolent!" Eight Fingers said emotionally.


    After all, in this era, people starving to death in winter was the norm!


    "After all, this is my first year as the lord." Aaron shook his head: "Also, how did Sanchez and the others respond? If they are willing toe, I will ept them as free people and give them one Lam ofnd, and double the number of captains! "


    His previous team had worked well together, and Aaron did not want to let go of any of the people he had recruited.


    "I have contacted them one by one, and Beck rejected. Green and Sanchez both agreed, as well as a dozen other families ¡­" Eight Fingers bowed.


    Come to think of it, he was the first free person in this territory.


    "Mm, with these people, my manor should be able to operate ¡­ Finally, I am still missing a clerk, or rather, a schr!"


    Aaron nodded. He had already prepared for this.


    The schrs in the castle should be able to rmend one. As long as they could read and knew how to do simple calctions and writing, it would be fine.


    After dealing with these misceneous matters, he could finally use all his energy to explore the Dream World


    Of course, A regr knight could not have a manor.


    The kind of building that could be used as a residence, defense, and fortress was not something that a knight could build with his financial strength.


    Previously, Saliba had only mobilized his people to build a wooden vi for him.


    Now, it naturally belonged to Aaron.


    When he came to the vi, he did notck maids. The farmers here were very willing to send their girls to the lord''s manor. Even if there were no benefits, it was still good to have one less mouth to feed.


    "Right, there is still a small problem."


    At this time, outside the vi, there was a woman around 30 years old who was anxiously waiting with two children by her side.


    This was Saliba''s wife and children.


    "Madam Rita ¡­"


    Aaron stepped forward and said calmly: "You haven''t left yet?"


    "I already ¡­ ¡­ have nowhere to go."


    Madam Ritaughed bitterly. "I think ¡­ ¡­ respected Sir Knight, perhaps you need a butler?"


    Aaron recalled that thisdy should be the daughter of one of the knights.


    Now that she could not return ¡­ ¡­ it was very likely that her father or brother had also resisted the Sotos family and died on the battlefield. Even their territory had beenpletely taken away.


    But now, a weak woman was begging for mercy. She had even specially dressed up. The meaning behind her actions was very obvious.


    Aaron shook his head: "I already have a candidate in mind. If Madam Rita has nowhere to go, you can be a free person in my territory. I will give you 10 Lam ofnd and you can hire farmers to farm. It should be enough to raise your children ¡­ ¡­"


    Rita still wanted to say something. This was obviously not to her liking, but Aaron waved his hand and did not want to be entangled with this woman.


    He had killed her husband and his family had destroyed her family. Even if she did not have any ill intentions, she could not be trusted!


    If it was before, perhaps he would have kept her and slowly yed with her. He wanted to see her despair after her scheme was exposed.


    But now?


    He still wanted to focus on the pursuit of immortality!

 Chapter 17:

    Chapter 17:


    In the dream world.


    A consciousness moved quickly above the sea.


    For Aaron, this experience of constantly zooming in was no longer novel.


    What he was really worried about was the appearance of the strange phenomenon.


    "Including the strange phenomenon and broadcast that I saw before, I estimate that there are about five terrifying existences that have already descended on this world. They are all apanied by the world-wide broadcast. Or should I say, they influenced and polluted?"


    Aaron was not even sure if they could discover him.


    At this time, he could not help but have more worries in his heart.


    He collected his thoughts and divided the mysterious energy produced by the dream into three parts. One to strengthen himself, one to travel, and one to store.


    Originally, Aaron thought that everything would be the same as before. He would pass his days in boredom.


    But today, the situation was slightly different.


    In front of his eyes, a ck line suddenly jumped from the sea.


    Aaron was stunned. He almost couldn''t believe it, or he thought he was hallucinating.


    But after waiting for a while, the ck line was still there!


    "It''snd!"


    Aaron''s consciousness was almost boiling. "Finally ¡­nd!"


    He couldn''t wait to step forward. The ck line continued to expand and turned into a coastline. Gradually, more outlines appeared.


    What was in front of him was not a continent, but a small ind.


    On the ind, the pale forest seemed to have undergone some kind of mutation. It was like a palm reaching towards the sky.


    In the shadows, there were strange creatures moving about.


    "It seems like ¡­ the creatures onnd have also been affected by the scarlet sun?"


    Aaron pondered and circled around the ind. He found that it was not big, only a few dozen square kilometers.


    However, the encouragement it brought was still no small matter.


    At the very least, this was the first piece ofnd he had encountered.


    "Perhaps ¡­ the real continental shelf is not far away ¡­"


    ¡­


    Although he was encouraging himself, Aaron only discovered the real continent after more than 20 days.


    The coastline stretched as far as the eye could see, and its depth was unknown.


    "Finally ¡­ I''m finally ashore!"


    Aaron was moved. After sixteen years in the sea, he finally set foot on the real continent!


    Not far away, he even saw a port.


    Behind the port, there were arge number of buildings, stone roads, and tall towers ¡­ together, they formed a city!


    "Today must be my lucky day!"


    Aaron boarded the port and saw stranded sailboats. Some of them had traces of fighting, and dried blood was everywhere.


    On the port, it was also a mess ¡­ There was even arge ship that was cut in half, stranded not far away. It was as if ¡­ it was directly cut in half by some deep sea monster ¡­


    "The monsters in the sea ¡­ have boarded the port?"


    Aaron Sotos''s heart was heavy.


    If he did not change the sun, perhaps this would still be a bustling port and would not be abandoned.


    He walked along the stone road until he reached the center of the city.


    Many human corpses were casually thrown on the side of the road. They had been weathered into white bones, and there were traces of gnawing on them.


    "Seems like it''s not just the sea. Everything on the continent has also been polluted?"


    Aaron muttered to himself. Suddenly, his perception was triggered, and he looked forward.


    At the corner, there was a silently standing figure, like a stone statue.


    Suddenly!


    The figure moved slowly, walking toward Aaron.


    Tap tap!


    The hooked feetnded on the stone road, making a crisp sound, leaving behind a line of filthy blood.


    As the figure approached, Aaron felt as if his heart had been hit by a hammer.


    He saw ¡­


    A humanoid monster with a body full of keratinized skin and no skin on its face!


    There were still remnants of clothes on the monster, as if it was transformed from a human of this world!


    It had no eyelids, and its huge eyes stared straight at Aaron. One of its arms hadpletely mutated, turning into an octopus-like tentacle.


    One step, two steps ¡­


    The monster kept approaching, and then ¡­ passed through Aaron''s body ¡­


    "Even a mutated monster can''t touch me?"


    Aaron looked at the two sides of the street. There were strange symbols on some of the shops, which should be thenguage of this world. However, he did not recognize any of them.


    "Although with [Extraordinary Memory], I will definitely learn very quickly, but there has to be someone to teach me ¡­"


    Aaron suddenly felt a bone-piercing fear. "Could it be ¡­ that all the intelligent creatures in this world have gone mad?"


    At this moment, the monster changed its direction and charged straight into a building.


    Its huge mutated bat-like ears kept shaking, as if it was listening to some sound.


    "No, that''s not right. It didn''t sense me, but other prey?"


    Aaron suddenly thought of something, and quickly passed through the wall and entered the building.


    This seemed to be a bakery. Many shelves had fallen to the ground, and a dried corpse was hanging in the air, swaying with the breeze from time to time.


    Aaron relied on the Wall-Passing Technique to look around, but he did not discover anything.


    The monster was the same. It stood on the floor and stopped moving.


    Suddenly ¡­ Aaron thought of something, and burrowed into the ground.


    There was a secret passageway under the floor!


    In the passageway, a brown-haired boy wearing a shirt and jeans with a dark face was covering the mouth of another girl. They were like two worms, wriggling continuously in the passageway.


    The girl''s hand was tightly clutching a piece of ck bread ¡­

 Chapter 18:

    Chapter 18:


    "Do your best!"


    Aaron followed behind the two children. As he could not interfere with this world, he could only silently cheer for them.


    The passage was not long. Soon, the two children came out with bread.


    This should be the back of the bakery, but because they were excited, their movements became a little quicker. They kicked a small piece of wood and made a slight sound.


    In an instant, the little boy and girl''s expressions turned pale.


    The little boy let out a howl, probably meaning to run, and pushed the girl back.


    Behind them, the terrifying monster was already chasing crazily. Its tentacle-like arms grew wildly and directly pierced through the wood.


    Terror was breaking through the wall!


    Aaron wanted to do something, but there was nothing he could do.


    There was no way these two children could survive under the hands of such a terrifying monster!


    At this moment, a loud sound suddenly came from the side!


    Swoosh!


    Apanied by the loud sound, a few flying stones smashed into the monster''s body and attracted its attention.


    A female scavenger, like a female cheetah, had already quickly approached. She pulled the two children and quickly retreated.


    Obviously, the loud sound at the side was just a bait.


    "Very good ¡­ It seems that the people in this world are not all crazy. Moreover, there doesn''t seem to be much difference in race ¡­"


    Aaron followed behind the woman and carefully sized her up.


    This woman was very young, probably in her twenties. She was wearing sturdy and durable clothes, but the surface was a little dirty, simr to that of a scavenger.


    She had blonde hair and blue eyes. She was tall and strong, and the outline of her bronze face was filled with a determined expression. At this moment, she was running without saying a word.


    As she moved and jumped, her footsteps were very light and almost did not make much sound. It seemed that she had been specially trained.


    Although she was carrying two children, she did not seem to be strained at all. Soon, she ran out of the city and came to a human camp.


    This was a mill built by the river. At this time, it had beenpletely militarized. There was an iron fence full of thorns, and there were dark flesh fragments on the railings.


    Inside the building, a few people walked out with weapons in their hands. Their faces were full of vignce. Only when they saw this woman did they smile.


    "Very good, a gathering point."


    Aaron followed them into the building and found that it wasn''t very big. There were only about twenty people here, but the supplies were quite abundant. He immediately decided to stay here and slowly learn theirnguage and writing.


    Anyway, to them, it was not a big deal to have an invisible spirit.


    Soon, Aaron saw that the woman quarreled with herpanion over the two children.


    After all, in this apocalyptic world, it was not easy to add two more burdens.


    Fortunately, the oue was not bad. The two children were eventually epted.


    The first female scavenger took out a can of what appeared to be canned meat and handed it to the two children. Then, she spoke softly to them.


    After the two children finished eating, she even took out a book and began to slowly read the contents on it.


    Aaron was pleasantly surprised. Even in such a situation, the woman did not forget to educate. Perhaps she was teaching the two children how to read!


    ¡­


    How fast can you learn anguage?


    He was equivalent to a genius with controble hyperthymesia. The time he took to learn it was ¨C 10 days!


    This was not because his learning ability was insufficient. Rather, it was because he could only passively acquire knowledge, which slowed down his rate of improvement.


    Relying on his memory, the conversations of the people in the settlement, and most importantly, the learning of the two children, Aaron was finally able to understand thenguage of the other world. He could even read thenguage of the other world.


    At the same time, he also learned the name of the female scavenger ¨C Xiu!


    As for the two children, the older one was called Eyke and the younger one was called Lin.


    The technology of this world was clearly more advanced than that of the Green Forest. At the very least, Aaron saw flintlocks used for defense.


    During this period of time, the term Aaron heard the most was ¨C ''Great Cataclysm''!


    This was the collective name given by the otherworld''s humans to the Sun Cataclysm and the series of consequences it brought.


    On this day ¡­


    Outside the mill, the sound of a bell ringing could be heard.


    A group of people hurriedly took out their guns and aimed at the direction of the trap.


    Even Eyke held a knife in his hand and firmly protected his sister behind him.


    From the direction of the bell, a figure quickly emerged.


    "Aunt Xiu!"


    Lin cheered. Eyke also put down the weapon in his hand, but his expression changed in the next moment. On Xiu''s arm, there was a wound that was constantly bleeding.


    "She''s injured, she needs treatment!"


    Among the survivors, a woman in her forties shouted.


    "No ¡­ Xiu! You can''te any closer. "


    A man raised his gun: "God knows if your wound will be infected and you will be that kind of monster? Normal hunters would not touch their own traps! But you let those bells ring ¡­ You can''t control yourself anymore? "


    Xiu stopped outside the mill, a helpless smile appearing on her face: "I''m still conscious, I shouldn''t go crazy immediately. For safety''s sake, I''ll stay outside the mill!"


    After saying that, she stopped and leaned against the wall of the mill to rest: "Sorry ¡­ I encountered a very dangerous monster and didn''t get back the food."


    Eyke was silent. Suddenly, he stepped forward and took out a bandage to bandage Xiu.


    With a smile on her face, Xiu pinched Lin''s face.


    "How can they do this?" Eyke felt sorry for Xiu. Most of the food in the shelter was obtained by Xiu.


    "Don''t me them. Since the apocalypse, everyone has gone crazy!"


    Xiu lit an unfiltered cigarette and slowly puffed, her tone heavy: "Yes ¡­ In fact, we are also crazy, but we aretent crazy. Everyone''s degree of madness is different. The craziest ones will mutate into monsters at the beginning. The less crazy ones will also be cruel, bloodthirsty, cold, indifferent, and crazy ¡­ A small number of survivors are better. They will only increase a little anxiety,pulsion, tension, and delusions of being persecuted ¡­ However, we can still fall into the abyss and turn into monsters when we are injured, infected, or emotionally agitated. Therefore, caution are the rules for your survival in the future ¡­ Also, don''t trust others easily! "


    She was imparting the experience of surviving in the apocalypse, her voice getting lower and lower.


    Eyke''s eyes were full of tears, but he held them back.


    In the next few days, Xiu''s condition was not bad. At least She did not turn into a monster, nor did her wound get infected.


    But at the same time, there was bad news. The monsters in the nearby Harbor had be stronger and more agile.


    After Xiu, a few more groups of scavengers met with bad luck, and even a team did not return!


    A thick dark cloud loomed over every survivor''s head.

 Chapter 19:

    Chapter 19:


    Ever since he discovered this survivor camp, Aaron had almost given up on everything in his territory. Every day, he would enter his dreams and observe everything with full concentration.


    On this day, he witnessed the biggest dispute in the sanctuary.


    The cause of the dispute seemed to be the evolution of the monsters and the shortage of food.


    ¡­


    "We can''t go on like this!"


    A blonde-haired man screamed fiercely. He waved his arms wildly as if trying to increase his persuasiveness. A few times, he threw his arms at Aaron and passed right through him.


    "Those monsters are getting stronger and stronger, and the food we can get is getting less and less. If this goes on, everyone in this sanctuary ¡­ will die!"


    He said a cruel truth.


    "Sauron, what are you going to do?" Xiu pulled the two children behind him and asked calmly.


    "Move! Move to the north. I heard that there is already a bigger gathering point there. They have extraordinary power! It''s very safe, and there''s enough food! "


    Sauron answered without hesitation.


    "Those people from the north?" The people in the sanctuary were a little restless, as if they had heard this news before.


    "Yes, among them, there are even superhumans who can kill dangerous species with their bare hands!" Sauron said. "If we join them, we can get the same power!"


    "Those evil believers who call themselves the ''ck Sun Cult''?" Xiu sneered. "I heard that they will burn people alive as sacrifices!"


    "So what? In order to survive, we have to give up something. " Sauron suddenlyughed sinisterly. "He''s there, he''s in the sky, he''s watching us ¡­ Don''t tell me you''ve never heard those ¡­ oracles!"


    Aaron was stunned. He had only heard some ravings when the ck Sun and those terrifying existences were born. After that, he had not received any more information.


    But looking at the expressions of the people in the sanctuary, they seemed to be able to hear it asionally?


    "Yes, the ck Sun is above us, but I didn''t hear any ''inspiration''. There were only chaotic roars and the ravings of a madman ¡­ When I resisted it, I never heard it again."


    Xiu sneered. "Are you sure you want to worship those crazy things? I can guarantee that the ck Sun in the sky definitely doesn''t know that there''s a ck Sun Cult on the ground ¡­ "


    "You''re right, the ck Sun doesn''t need us, but that doesn''t stop us from worshipping him."


    "Just as the sun doesn''t want to nurture all things, it simply emits light. God doesn''t want to inspire believers. He just naturally emits power, and we follow his path, his light, and pray for protection."


    A solemn voice suddenly sounded from outside the shelter.


    Aaron looked over and saw three ck-robed men standing outside the shelter. All of them were skinny, like skeletons that hade back to life.


    The one who had spoken earlier was the leader of the trio, an old man with arge number of strange tattoos on his bald head.


    "Members of the ck Sun Cult? How did they find this ce? Sauron! You betrayed us? "


    It was unknown when a flintlock gun had appeared in Xiu''s hand, and She pointed it at the old man who had spoken.


    "My child, put down your weapon, and the ck Sun will forgive you."


    The old man had a gentle smile on his face. "You''re right, the Lord of Eclipse doesn''t care about the beliefs of ants, but that kind of existence, just the light and heat emitted naturally is enough to protect us. We''re just ¡­ poor people trying to survive in this cruel world."


    "Lies!"


    Xiu moved closer to the window, as if She wanted to find a chance to escape.


    However, the old man did not take out his weapon. He only smiled and looked at everyone. "The ck Sun needs to be worshipped, the ck Sun needs sacrifices! Only by suffering can one achieve greatness! Foolishmbs, one day you will understand that the ck Sun is the savior of all things! "


    "The light has passed, gone forever. The ck sun has descended, the bell is long and drawn-out. All things die, but I stay!"


    Behind the old man, the two ck-robed men opened their hands and began to chant strange spells.


    Theirnguage seemed to be a foreignnguage, but it also seemed to be mixed with some strange words. Aaron had heard it before, the supernaturalnguage of the ck Sun''s ravings, and he couldpletely understand its meaning.


    At this time, thenguage seemed to have a strange power.


    A ck wind blew toward the shelter.


    The wind seemed to have a life of its own. It restrained Xiu, who wanted to escape, and she could not even pull the trigger.


    Xiu''s expression instantly became pained. Her eyes were bloodshot, and the blood vessels around her ears kept wriggling as if she was being tortured.


    As for Eyke and Lin, they fainted in an instant.


    ¡­


    "Is this ¡­ a spell?"


    Aaron did not feel anything. Looking at this scene, his eyes becameplicated. "A real supernatural power, a power that can be controlled by humans! These churches ¡­ are quite interesting! "


    Although it sounded like these churches were spontaneous organizations that were summoned, there was no doubt that they had achieved some sess on the path of getting closer to those terrifying existences.


    When the incantation stopped, there was no one left standing in the shelter.


    Even the traitor, Sauron, had fainted.


    The old man''s gentle gaze swept over the ce. For some reason, this empty shelter gave him a strange feeling.


    It was as if there was someone or "something" that was looking down at them.


    He did not stay for long and ordered, "Take everyone away. Our church will have another batch of brothers and sisters."


    Soon, many believers in ck robes came from all directions. Their expressions were solemn as they carried the unconscious survivors and supplies. asionally, their arms and necks were exposed, and there were hideous burn marks ¡­


    A fully loaded caravan immediately set off. Even the high priest did not notice that there was an invisible spirit following behind the caravan.


    ¡­


    In reality.


    Aaron woke up with a yful expression.


    Suddenly, he opened his mouth and uttered a string of strange sybles, "The light has passed, gone forever. The ck sun has descended, the bell is long and drawn-out. All things die, but I stay!"


    This was a spell that he had memorized. Some of the sybles were simply challenging the limits of humans.


    However, under the effect of [Extraordinary Memory], they were still recorded.


    "My Lord?"


    The door opened. The maid, Daly, rubbed her eyes and looked at Aaron with a confused expression.


    "It''s nothing. You can leave first!"


    After sending the maid away, Aaron sighed. "Even if I learned the same thing, it''s useless? Could it be ¡­ this world is really a world without magic? "


    He felt a little frustrated.


    Perhaps it was impossible to be immortal in this world.

 Chapter 20:

    Chapter 20:


    cksun Town.


    This was originally an ordinary town, but it waster upied by the ck Sun Cult and transformed into their headquarters.


    Thousands of believers gathered here and even formed a patrol team. The ''ck sun'' of the church was the captain, responsible for clearing the dangerous species and other monsters nearby, creating a huge camp in the apocalypse.


    Aaron had followed the convoy of captives all the way to the town, confirming the cult''s stronghold.


    When he entered the dream, he naturally entered cksun Town.


    ''ck Sun ¡­ I wonder if he can discover me?''


    ''Although this is just a cult created by a group of people who blindly worship him, for safety''s sake, I shouldn''t go near the sacrificial site ¡­''


    Aaron spent some time walking around cksun Town, and immediately found Xiu, Eyke, and the rest.


    They were imprisoned in a stone house, but were not mistreated.


    "Let''s go, the high priest is about to preach. It''s a great honour for you to receive his grace!"


    A ck-robed man took out a key and opened the prison door.


    Xiu walked out, her eyes slightly narrowed, emitting a dangerous glint. But looking at the believers gathering from all directions, she did not resist.


    Thousands of people quickly gathered in the town square, many of them looking lost, some with hatred. They were obviously the scavengers who had been captured.


    "Silence!"


    The high priest slowly walked up to the high tform and pressed down with his palm.


    The formless pressure fell, and the field suddenly became dead silent.


    The high priest smiled in satisfaction and said loudly, "Praise the Lord!"


    "Praise the Lord!"


    Arge number of members of the ck Sun Cult responded, their expressions pious and fanatical.


    "Praise the Lord!"


    "Worship the Lord!"


    ¡­


    After three rounds of cheers and responses, the high priest''s expression became solemn, "My Lord, ck Sun, is the Lord of Eclipse, the Undying Sun, the only salvation in the world!


    "He was born from the sun, the ruler of the sky!


    "He controls the mes, controls life and death, and wears the Crown ¡­


    "Only by abiding by the path of the Sun can we get closer to him!"


    ¡­


    His words seemed to contain some kind of fanaticism. Aaron noticed that even the expressions of the scavengers, who were originally hostile, were gradually softening.


    "The cataclysm is the end of the world, the judgment, the trial given to us by the Creator! Our Lord is merciful and gives salvation to the world. He opens the way and leads us to His kingdom! "


    "¡­ To be extraordinary, one must awaken spirituality! Spirituality is an extraordinary cornerstone! "


    "Where does spiritualitye from? Spirituality was everywhere! It exists in all things. It was silent before, so it needs to be awakened! "


    "It is sublimation, it is ¡­!"


    "Pyrolyte is the symbol of destruction and sublimation. It can prevent us from burning. If we want to awaken pyrolyte spirituality, we must first burn ourselves and sacrifice our flesh and blood. We must pass through the three gates and undergo the eclipse ritual. Oncepleted, we will be reduced to ashes. This is also a great achievement!"


    ¡­


    Aaron''s expression changed. "This High Priest really is something. He actually revealed such an extraordinary secret."


    This was the true mystery of power, a precious secret manual. Even Xiu was intoxicated by it at this time.


    "Perhaps this is the ck Sun Cult''s usual method of recruiting people ¡­"


    Aaron calmly analyzed, "Spirituality awakening, gathering, and achieving extraordinary. This is the path of Transcendence in this world?"


    "Hmm, it seems like there is more than one type of spirituality. In other words, there is more than one path!"


    "But in the ck Sun Cult, of course, they would worship the pyrolyte path! "


    Aaron felt that he had a rough understanding of the ck Sun Cult''s Transcendence pathway.


    ording to their theory, spirituality existed in all things, and naturally in everyone''s body.


    To be extraordinary, one had to constantly stimte the spirituality, awaken it, and strengthen it through a series of rituals and methods!


    Once the spirituality reached a certain stage and went through a ritual, one wouldpletely be extraordinary!


    "This doesn''t seem like a theory that mortals cane up with in such a short time."


    Aaron''s expression became extremely solemn. "It seems like this information was obtained from the ck Sun?"


    The ck Sun Cult worshiped the ck Sun and would definitely be immersed in its ravings.


    And such terrifying existences were simply mysteries themselves, and would naturally leak out some mysterious knowledge.


    Then, after sorting it out, it was roughly like this.


    As for how many people the ck Sun Cult had driven mad to obtain this information, Aaron could not imagine.


    ¡­


    "High Priest, I ¡­ I am willing to join the cult!"


    A homeless man staggered to the edge of the tform, his expression devout and fanatical.


    "Child, we wee you as a member!"


    The high priest personally helped him up, a warm smile on his face. "After entering the cult, everyone will be brothers and sisters ¡­ Next, I will teach you the ''Immortal Ritual''. It will gradually awaken your pyrolyte spirituality, and from then on, be someone like me."


    "Woo¡­"


    The homeless man directly cried. "I want to obtain power, I want to avenge my parents and children, even if I fall into the abyss!"


    Power!


    In the apocalyptic world, it was even more important.


    And revenge was the me that ignited emotions!


    Immediately, among the scavengers, a few more stood up and loudly expressed their willingness to submit.


    The ck Sun Cult did not reject anyone, and epted them all.


    This scene made Eyke a little excited.


    He also wanted to obtain extraordinary power to protect everything he cherished!


    Xiu hugged the siblings tightly, lowering her voice. "You have to be careful of this person. In the apocalyptic world, everyone is crazy, just to different degrees ¡­ I don''t believe he''s so selfless, like a saint. He must be plotting something!"


    ¡­


    Aaron looked at this group of people, feeling that they would not be able to hold on for long, and would soon join the ck Sun Cult.


    However, this was not a big deal.


    What made him even happier was that the high priest had personally exined the path of the Extraordinary to them.


    ording to him, the members had a total of three stages. At the beginning, one needed to constantly practice the breathing technique and meditation, as well as be stimted by mes to awaken the pyrolyte spirituality in the body.


    Aaron saw many of the ck Sun Cult members with burn scars. They were probably injured because of this, but they called this a "Stigmata".


    Walking on the path of the Extraordinary required a certain amount of qualifications. Many of the members remained at this stage, and some even burned themselves alive without being able to advance.


    However, this still could not stop arge number of members from walking on this path.

 Chapter 21:

    Chapter 21:


    ckstone Manor.


    Aaron Sotos sat in front of his desk, writing down the secrets he had obtained during this period of time in Chinese.


    [First Stage: The Immortals ¡ª Breathing Technique, Meditation Technique]


    [Spection: Using ascetic methods to train oneself and awaken the Immortals'' spirituality?]


    [Second Stage: Burning Sun (Middle-ranking ss), cultivation method not avable]


    [Third Stage: Immortals (High Priest, upper echelon of the church)]


    These were all information he had gathered from eavesdropping and peeking at cksun Town. It should be roughly the same as the real thing.


    He had spent a lot of time on this, but Aaron felt that it waspletely worth it.


    He paused for a moment and continued writing.


    [Judging from various clues and traces, the High Priest must be plotting something. Perhaps he wants to use the members as sacrifices, or ¡­ it has something to do with the ''Eclipse Ritual''¡­]


    After writing all this, Aaron let out a long breath. "How can there be a Saint in that crazy world? The so-called savior is probably just a lie! "


    He couldpletely imagine how desperate those scavengers would be when the mystery was revealed.


    Aaron kept the notebook, stood up, and walked to the window. He exhaled, and it instantly turned into frost.


    The manor was now covered in frost. It was obvious that it had snowed heavily.


    He put on a cloak and walked out of the vi, leaving a long trail of footprints in the snow.


    "I''ve almost figured out the cultivation method of the cksun cult. Maybe I can try ¡­ awakening my spirituality"


    As Aaron thought, he grabbed a handful of snow and kneaded it into a snowball.


    "Sir!"


    At this moment, a slightly plump young man in a gray schr''s robe ran over quickly with a letter in his hand. His face was flushed red.


    "What''s the matter, Schr Albert?"


    Aaron asked with a smile.


    This was a student rmended by the castle''s schr. He was the second son of a knight family and had already learned grammar and etiquette for ten years. He also had a rough understanding of herbs and was now the schr of ckstone Manor and the manor''s butler.


    "Huff ¡­ Huff ¡­"


    Albert''s body was not strong, just fat, He was panting. "Sotos Castle sent a letter. Madam Sylvie is pregnant."


    "That''s a good thing."


    Aaron said. Suddenly, he felt that something was wrong. "When did she get pregnant?"


    "ording to the letter, it was the month of the wedding," Albert replied.


    "Oh, then there''s no problem."


    Aaron nodded.


    He was very strict with his subordinates, and none of them had offended Sylvie. Therefore, he was 90% sure that it was Colin''s seed and not the bloodline of those thugs.


    However, it was worth pondering what Colin himself would think.


    Moreover, Madam Sonia, who loved to see the world plunged into chaos, was present in the castle. The scene would definitely be very lively.


    ¡­


    Sotos Castle.


    "Have you heard? Lady Sylvie is pregnant ¡­ "


    "This is really a blessing!"


    "I heard from the Secretary''s servant that Madam''s pregnancy was a little strange ¡­ Perhaps she was pregnant when she was kidnapped."


    "Do you want to die? How dare you say something like that! "


    A group of servants gathered together and whispered to each other. Suddenly, they saw something and scattered like frightened birds.


    On the high wall, Colin, who was dressed like a noble, looked over from the window, his face ashen.


    Originally, he was very happy to hear that his wife was pregnant. However, at some point in time, there had been some rumors in the castle.


    This made Colin''s heart feel like it was being twisted by a knife. After all, he knew that his bride was unfaithful on their wedding night. Fortunately, the people of the Green Forest Tribe did not care too much about this.


    However, he could not tolerate this kind of rumor!


    ''I can''t be angry, I can''t be angry!''


    ''I know very well that this is Madam Sonia''s trap. It''s very likely that she spread it on her own ord. I can''t step into the trap ¡­''


    Colin took a deep breath. However, when he returned to his room and looked at Sylvie Davis who was embroidering, especially when he saw her slightly developed lower abdomen, that anger still red up.


    Sylvie had a smile on her face, with the radiance of a mother. Looking up at Colin''s expression, she could not help but be stunned. "Dear, what''s wrong?"


    "Aaron ¡­ What kind of person do you think my brother, Aaron, is?" Colin suppressed the anger in his heart and asked probingly.


    "Your brother, Aaron ¡­ is a very contradictory person. He''s both cruel and gentlemanly," Sylvie could not help but say.


    Although she knew that he was the one who had broken into the castle, she could not deny that he had ordered the soldiers to stop the atrocities.


    Furthermore, he had been rather courteous to her during the period when she had been kidnapped.


    It could be said that if not for him, she might have died in the castle long ago and would not have had her current life.


    At the mention of Aaron, Sylvie''s view could not help but beplicated.


    "Gentlemanly? Gentlemanly! "


    Colin was like an enraged lion. He suddenly picked up the pottery pot on the table and threw it to the ground.


    Pa!


    The pottery shards flew everywhere, and the clear water flowed all over the floor, partially reflecting Sylvie''s pale face. "You ¡­ What are you doing?"


    "Tell me, whose child is in your stomach?"


    Colin''s eyes were crimson red, and he panted heavily. He almost wanted to draw his sword and point it at Sylvie.


    "I swear on our shared beliefs, Colin, this is your bloodline," Sylvie muttered.


    Sylvie muttered and suddenly understood something. "Aaron ¡­ he didn''t do anything to me."


    However, she did not know that such things would always make things worse.


    When Colin heard this name, he was so angry that he wanted to kill someone.


    "Ahhh!"


    He shouted wildly and flipped the table.


    In the midst of the intense quarrel, Sylvie''s stubborn and sorrowful voice was heard. "If you don''t believe me, I heard that the flower tea made by the schr in the castle is very effective. You can try it. Try killing your own child with your own hands ¡­"


    ¡­


    Bang!


    Ginny frowned when she heard the noise even from far away. She then picked up her teacup in a verydylike manner and took a light sip.


    Beside her, Madam Sonia said proudly to her daughter, "Look ¡­ Colin is an idiot. He just can''t see the truth that anyone with a discerning eye can see. Or rather, he wants to torture himself on purpose. All of this stems from his jealousy and fear of that person! My daughter, you have to remember that jealousy and fear can destroy a person more than a sword! "


    "Will Colin really order the schr to make the abortion tea?" Jenny asked worriedly.


    "He won''t!"


    Madam Sonia replied confidently. "Colin isn''t such a decisive person. Furthermore, the Count knows everything. He won''t let Colin do this ¡­"


    Suddenly, this woman smiled like a fox. "The Count urgently needs a child with mixed blood from both sides to consolidate his rule. Even if the rumors are true, it''s not important. After all, it''s his grandson, his bloodline ¡­"


    "If this child is gone, everyone will be happy. If he''s born, it''s equivalent to reminding Colin every moment of what happened today, tearing open the scars of his humiliation. Guess what will happen if this continues?"

 Chapter 22:

    Chapter 22:


    "It is said that after the barbarians of the ancient grasnds snatched a woman, they would kill her first child because they could not be sure if it was their own ¡­"


    Aaron Sotos walked in cksun Town. "But, we Green Forest people are at least a little stronger than the grasnd barbarians, right?"


    Thinking of the bloody sacrifice of the [Green Banyan Tree Grandmother], Aaron could not help but feel a little guilty.


    However, he quickly put all this behind him.


    Because in front of him, Xiu had already knelt at the feet of the high priest and put on a ck robe.


    "Congrattions, the new member!"


    The high priest had a pleasant smile on his face. From his eyes, his mouth and nose, it seemed that ck mes would flow down at any time.


    "I am willing to worship the ck Sun as my Lord and practice his path!"


    Xiu''s cheeks were a little thin, but her eyes were full of spirit.


    Aaron could see that this woman must have tried the breathing and meditation of the church and reached a certain level.


    "ck me Meditation can be divided into four levels, namely red me, yellow me, blue me, and purple me. You have passed the red me test ¡­"


    The high priest was very happy. "You can start the ritual of immortality and be a real ''immortal''."


    He motioned for the ck-robed believer toe forward and bring over a burning brazier.


    "As long as the spirituality awakens, ordinary mes will not be able to hurt you."


    The high priest stretched out his hand and reached into the me.


    "I ¡­"


    Xiu gritted her teeth and put her hand into the me.


    Sizzle!


    A sharp pain came in an instant, and the smell of burning flesh immediately spread.


    Not far away, Eyke and Lin, who were watching, immediately closed their eyes and could not bear to watch.


    However, even though Xiu''s face was twitching, She still held the high priest''s hand in the me.


    "Very good. It is inevitable that you will get a little hurt on your first try."


    The high priest removed the brazier and saw Xiu''s badly burned right hand. A smile appeared on his face. "Try more. Let the body feel the heat of the me. This will help the awakening of spirituality."


    "I will follow your teachings."


    A smile appeared on Xiu''s sweat-soaked face.


    "Aunt Xiu!"


    When the high priest left, Lin immediately flew into Xiu''s arms, bean-sized tears rolling down. "Your hand ¡­"


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already begun to partially awaken. Although it looks serious, it''s just a flesh wound."


    Xiuforted her, "In order to pursue my Lord and power, this price is nothing."


    Aaron couldn''t help but nod.


    If it weren''t for the semi-awakened spirituality, perhaps Xiu''s hand would have been almost roasted. How could it be that it was just a serious burn now?


    After returning to the room and coaxing Lin to sleep, Xiu looked at Eyke with a serious expression: "How are you?"


    "I''ve been praising ck Sun every day, and they didn''t suspect me ¡­"


    Eyke answered in a deep voice.


    "Keep it up, once I be a true Immortal, I''ll be able toe into contact with spells and take you away from here"


    Xiu firmly said.


    She did not like the Order, but she did not reject the idea of gaining power.


    Aaron watched all this without saying a word.


    He knew that the influence of the ck Sun on the believers was subtle and very intense. Although Xiu''s n was very good, the hope of sess was very slim.


    "But ¡­ why am I not affected?"


    Aaron pondered.


    ording to his investigation, even those who did not cultivate the Secret Art of the cksun might be able to hear the ravings of the ck Sun.


    And if one believed in the ck Sun, the influence would increase exponentially!


    However, Aaron could not hear any ravings other than at the beginning.


    In addition, he secretly tried a few times and found that even the obsidian altar enshrining the ck Sun could not detect or warn him of his approach. This made him a lot bolder to explore.


    "The first possibility is that my status is too high? No, no, this possibility is not big ¡­ "


    Aaron thought with some amusement: "So ¡­ these powerful existences have ignored me?"


    "In the beginning, when those existences were born, the signal was strongest, so I could hear it ¡­"


    "But now, they are just naturally emitting their influence, and the signal has weakened a lot, so I can''t hear it ¡­"


    "This is probably a more reasonable exnation?"


    With a little intention to explore, Aaron''s consciousness returned to his real body.


    "Daly, get me a brazier!"


    He shouted at the door, and not long after, Daly came in with a brazier. "Sir Lord, although the weather is a little cold, please remember to open the windows if you want to warm yourself."


    "Mm, you can leave first!"


    After sending the maid away, Aaron faced the mes and tried to meditate.


    The ck me Meditation Technique required reference to mes. He began to imagine mes of different colors burning in his mind space, burning his body, and then stepped over them one by one.


    And ording to the teachings of the high priest, before each meditation, he had to pray to the ck Sun, hoping to be closer to that existence during meditation.


    Aaron felt that he probably would not be able to master this meditation technique, but he did not give up and gave it a try.


    One hour, two hours ¡­


    Three hours ¡­


    After changing the brazier a few times, Aaron opened his eyes and reached out to grab the mes burning in the brazier.


    "Hiss ¡­"


    The next moment, he retracted his hand as if he had been electrocuted, and a burning pain came from his fingertips.


    "I can''t do it at all ¡­"


    "If I continue, my hand will be roasted ¡­"


    "If outsiders see this, they might think I''m crazy!"


    Aaron shook his head and let the puzzled Daly take the brazier away before closing the door.


    The moment he closed the door, he seemed to see the maid''s gaze. It was a gaze of pity for a fool and concern for a mentally handicapped person.


    "She saw it?"


    "Forget it, it doesn''t matter if she saw it ¡­"


    Aaron sat back at the desk, opened the locked drawer, and took out his notebook.


    [Attempted ck me Meditation Technique, failed!]


    [Conclusion: I might not be suitable for the path of Immortality or perhaps ¡­ this is really a world without magic?]


    [Spirituality exists in all things in that world, but it does not exist in this world ¡­ Then, where does spiritualitye from?]


    Aaron suddenly thought of the scarlet sun in the dream world.


    Also, ording to Xiu, after the Great Cataclysm, everyone went crazy, and the craziest people turned into monsters.


    [So ¡­ the humans in that world did not have spirituality, but were given spirituality by the scarlet sun? So, the craziest ones were also the ones with the most spirituality. Even if they did not go on the right path, they could still mutate into monsters?]


    He suddenly felt that this was a very reasonable exnation.


    [So ¡­ I''m the root of everything?!]


    Aaron suddenly thought of the information he had obtained.

 Chapter 23:

    Chapter 23:


    "Since I am the Creator, my mysterious energy is the source of spirituality ¡­ I should be able to change the dream world, or in other words, interfere with reality."


    With this thought in mind, Aaron entered the dream world.


    He came to the interior of a building with familiarity. This was a ce where only the core members of the church could gather. The high priest would asionally impart knowledge here.


    His luck was good today. The person on the podium was the high priest.


    The bald, wrinkled old man with tattoos had ck mes in his eyes. This was a sign that his spirituality had umted to a certain stage and was about to overflow.


    He slowly opened his mouth and spoke in a low voice.


    "Everyone here is at the initial stage of spirituality awakening. I will teach you how to resist illness, how to stay away from danger, how to gain power ¡­ and even, in the end, how to step onto the stairs filled with radiance and approach our god to attain immortality!"


    The High Priest''s smile grew even wider after he had roused the emotions of the disciples below. "Of course, with your current shallow spirituality, you can onlye into contact with the simplest rituals. Remember, all rituals require the participation of spirituality. Therefore, those who are not true immortals need not try it, unless you want to consume your own life force as a substitute!"


    The high priest casually picked up a branch. "Next, the ritual I will demonstrate has only one simple effect, and that is to find your way! It can help you find your way out as soon as possible if you encounter some dangerous species that are good at confusion, or if you fall into a mysterious fog, it can also lead you out! "


    "The entire ritual is divided into the ceremony, the necessities, the prayers, the offerings, and so on ¡­ Note, we can only pray to the great ck Sun, the Lord of the Eclipse. There can be no mistakes in the ritual, or it will lead to terrible consequences ¡­"


    Aaron stood at the side and nodded from time to time as he listened.


    It could be seen that, thanks to the tireless corruption or ravings of those great beings, the system of this world was rapidly expanding.


    On the podium, the high priest continued, "The time of the ceremony can also be chosen. Our Lord likes to choose between dawn and dusk. The probability of sess is highest when day and night alternates. However, do not try it at noon when the sun is the strongest. Last time, there was a member who unfortunately burned himself to a crisp ¡­"


    "When praying, don¡¯t be ignorant of the subject, slur your words, or pause for too long. The Lord will feel offended..."


    ¡­


    Aaron nodded. He already had some understanding of rituals. "This kind of mysterious ritual mainly uses one''s own spirituality to pry open the mystery,municate with the great beings in the unseen world, and pray for power ¡­ But, is ck Sun the kind of person who would treat his believers gently?"


    He felt that the High Priest seemed to have only grasped a little of the Dao of Sacrifice, but was not proficient in it.


    Perhaps what wasmunicated was just a little bit of ck Sun''s radiance. The so-called ritual feedback was just a natural reaction of that bit of radiance, like a program.


    "Otherwise, ording to the ck Sun''s insanity, those whomunicate with him should all be lunatics!"


    "Alright, the current situation is that I can''t interfere with this world ¡­ But what if someone else took the initiative tomunicate with me?"


    "For example, a believer using his own spirituality to pry open the ceremony, andmunicates with an unknown existence in the dark¡­"


    Aaron thought for a moment, and was a little dejected. "Uh ¡­ Is there such a lunatic who would pray to the unknown?"


    "And my wiring, or the range of my senses, is definitely not as good as the ck Sun ¡­ It''s a little difficult to impersonate an evil god."


    "If I were to design a ceremony for myself, what should my honorific name be? The Creator above his Creation? The Great Observer behind the scenes? Eh? Even if I designed the honorific name, I can''t tell it to my believers ¡­ "


    Aaron found that he had walked into a dead end.


    To interfere with the world, he had to have believers ¡ª to have believers, he had to formte a ceremony and a honorific name ¡ª to send the honorific name into the ears of his believers, he had to first interfere with the world!


    "This is a f*cking dead end!"


    Aaronined. "I''d better continue to be a transparent spectator ¡­ Who knows, maybe I''ll bump into some idiot or lunatic who uses a ceremony that points to an unknown direction, and I''ll just happen to sense it!"


    On the stage, the high priest had finished his lecture for the day.


    He looked at the many Immortals below, his eyes filled with well-concealed desire and greed.


    It was only then that Aaron realized that Xiu was also mixed in with the Immortals. She had obviouslypleted the first stage of the ceremony, and had sessfully awakened her own spirituality.


    "This woman is quite talented on the path of the Immortals."


    A certain ipetent guy couldn''t help butin with jealousy.


    He followed Xiu all the way back to the small house where she lived with her two children.


    At this time, there were no longer any watchers outside the house. It seemed that they had beenpletely epted by the ck Sun Church.


    After entering the house and looking around vigntly, Xiu quickly closed the door.


    "Aunt Xiu!"


    At this time, Eyke and Lin were in the house. Seeing Xiue in, they let out a cheer.


    "Alright, I''ve be an Immortal and learned the curse technique. We can leave now."


    Xiu pulled open a piece of floorboard. Below it was arge bag full of bread and canned food that they had saved during this period of time, as well as other tools.


    "I''ve already asked around. The ck Sun Church is not as simple as it seems ¡­ The rumor of burning living people also exists. The high priest may be waiting for a specific number of spirits and a date ¡­ We have to go, we can''t stay. Hmm ¡­ Even if we''re outside, we can continue to study the path of the Immortals ¡­"


    Xiu did not realize that she had unknowingly changed a little.


    For example, she no longer resisted the faith of the ck Sun.


    This time, she only wanted to run away from the ck Sun Church, not away from the ck Sun!


    "But ¡­ Aunt Xiu, are we really leaving? I think those uncles and aunts are very kind, and they even gave me and my sister candy. "


    Eyke''s face showed hesitation.


    Xiu''s expression changed, suddenly bing perplexed and pained ¡­


    She seemed to have thought of something, and her face turned pale, "This influence is too scary ¡­ I''m an adult, and it''s already like this. You two children have to leave this ce immediately, away from the ''mystery''!"

 Chapter 24:

    Chapter 24:


    ¡°Let¡¯s go immediately. We¡¯ll leave as soon as it gets dark!¡±


    Xiu stood up and paced back and forth restlessly.


    The crazy look on her face scared Lin to the point of almost crying.


    ¡°Okay, Aunt Xiu. You rest first, I¡¯ll go get something. You can¡¯t miss today¡¯s food. They¡¯ll be suspicious. ¡±


    Eyke nodded and walked out of the house.


    Xiu barely suppressed the manic feeling in her heart and sat cross-legged.


    As she meditated, her breathing gradually calmed down. Looking at Lin, she suddenly felt that this girl was a little different from usual.


    ¡°Lin,e here!¡±


    Xiu beckoned.


    To her surprise, Lin didn¡¯te over. Instead, she retreated in fear.


    Xiu stood up and grabbed Lin. She suddenly pulled open her clothes. On the little girl¡¯s arm, there was a circle of ck tattoos.


    ¡°This is ¡­¡±


    Xiu suddenly felt her hair stand upright.


    ¡°Woo¡­¡± Lin burst into tears. ¡°Eyke told me that he would definitely be a big shot and you will be a good firewood¡±


    ¡°I was careless ¡­¡±


    Xiu¡¯s heart was full of regret. She had been immersed in studying the extraordinary path andpletely ignored Eyke, a half-grown child.


    ¡°Damn it, he must have gone out to inform.¡±


    Xiu pulled open the floor and carried the backpack on her back. She pulled Lin and ran out of the house.


    After leaving the house, her footsteps became faster and faster. Soon, she reached the edge of the town.


    At the edge of the town, there was usually a patrol team. They were often at the second stage and had the power to control mes. They were opponents that Xiu didn¡¯t want to face.


    However, if it was a sneak attack, there might be a chance.


    After all, the other party thought that she was a member of the church. Because she intended to escape, she became familiar with the patrol team.


    But this time, Xiu¡¯s luck was very bad.


    She saw the ck Sun followers gathered at the entrance of the town. Their leader was the high priest, and he was holding a child¡¯s hand. It was Eyke!


    Xiu¡¯s heart sank. She quickly chanted a incantation and summoned a ck wind that seemed to have a life of its own.


    ¡°Are you using the incantation I taught you to attack me?¡±


    The high priest¡¯s lips moved and the ck wind disappeared.


    Xiu¡¯s heart directly sank.


    Aaron calmly watched this scene.


    He knew that until he found a way to interfere with this world, there was nothing he could do.


    In the end, Xiu surrendered. After all, she still had Lin with him. If they fought, Lin might identally get hurt.


    Moreover, in the face of the other party¡¯s powerful strength, resistance was meaningless.


    ¡°Tell me, what does ¡®firewood¡¯ mean?¡±


    ¡°You will know soon.¡±


    The High Priest revealed a faint smile.


    Aaron suddenly had a feeling that he was about toe into contact with the core secrets of the ck Sun Church.


    ¡­


    Two dayster.


    In the town square, Aaron saw a human being that was tied up.


    Beneath their feet, there was aplicated ritual that looked like a work of art.


    ¡°Spiritual Numerology and Divination have confirmed that today is the best time to please my Lord.¡±


    The High Priest took off his hood, revealing a head covered in tattoos and incantations. ¡°And all of you will be my firewood. Together, you will experience the charm of this high-level ritual. It is called ¡ª Eclipse!¡±


    Aaron suddenly thought of the High Priest¡¯s first sermon. ¡°Pyrolyte is the symbol of destruction and sublimation. It can prevent us from burning. If we want to awaken the pyrolyte spirituality, we must first burn ourselves, sacrifice our flesh and blood, pass through three major gates andplete Eclipse Ritual. This is also a great achievement!¡±


    Aaron stood in the crowd and quietly watched the High Priest act pretentiously.


    The High Priest¡¯s face was slightly flushed, clearly excited to the extreme. ¡°Mortals have their limits. Afterpleting the ritual, I will shed my mortal body and obtain a new life form. I will be closer to my Lord and step into a new stage! Now, the time hase! ¡±


    Whoosh!


    Following the order, the ck Sun Believers on the periphery chanted an incantation.


    In the midst of the strange incantation, balls of pitch-ck mes suddenly ignited above the ritual, devouring one sacrifice after another.


    Xiu even saw Sauron, the traitor of the sanctuary, be ¡®firewood¡¯ as well!


    He screamed, his body melting like a wax figure.


    And in the ritual, traces of inexplicable things gathered on the High Priest¡¯s body, as if they were being summoned and attracted by something.


    ¡°Offer everything to the Lord of Eclipse, sublimate in the mes, obtain the ck sun favor, and be a Beast!¡±


    The High Priest seemed to roar and shout, his body also igniting with ck mes.


    The mes quickly engulfed his body, and within the mes, a new form seemed to be born ¡­


    ¡°Sure enough ¡­ the pyrolyte spirituality of the ck Sun Believers can be deprived and devoured by each other ¡­ This is why the High Priest keeps pulling people in, preaching, and even teaching without reservation.¡±


    ¡°Their spirituality ¡­ is all ¡®firewood¡¯, all burnt offerings, all nourishment for the growth of the Beast!¡±


    Aaron watched coldly from the sidelines.


    The ck Sun Believers seemed to be used to this scene, and their eyes were filled with desire.


    They were far stronger than the Immortals, but they were not suitable as offerings.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is ¡­¡±


    Aaron muttered. At this moment, the ck Sun Cult no longer had any secrets in his eyes.


    Or rather, he had already understood the most advanced secret of the ck Sun Cult!


    ¡°Auntie Xiu!¡±


    Outside the arena, Lin was crying, but Eyke hugged her tightly and covered her mouth.


    ¡°Auntie Xiu has gone to a higher world. She is one step closer to the ck Sun.¡±


    Eyke murmured in Lin¡¯s ear, seeminglyforting and hypnotizing her.


    By the time the sun set, the firewood in the ritual had already beenpletely burned, and the ck mes were gradually extinguished.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, a monster with the body of a dog and the head of a human covered in pitch-ck mes leapt out of the ashes.


    It was the High Priest!


    He sessfully activated the Eclipse ritual and changed his life form, bing a Beast!


    ¡­


    Night.


    The ck Sun Believers were either partying or in a deep sleep.


    In Eyke¡¯s small room, the door creaked open.


    Lin raised her head and looked at the bright starry sky. ¡°Auntie Xiu ¡­ Sob ¡­ I missed you so much, I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡±


    She looked at the crimson moon and recalled the legends of her hometown.


    The souls of the dead would rise to the moon and watch over everyone in the mortal world.


    And tonight¡¯s moon seemed especially round.


    ¡°Mother ¡­¡±


    Lin immediately thought of her mother, and tears flowed out of her eyes.


    She did not know if it was an illusion, but in her hazy eyes, she seemed to see a giant tree made of flesh and blood on the moon ¡­

 Chapter 25:

    Chapter 25:


    ¡°The Crimson Moon ¡­¡±


    Aaron murmured. He had seen many terrifying existences in this world and heard the ravings of the evil gods when they were born, but the ck Sun and the Crimson Moon were the most frightening.


    The reason was simple: one could see them as soon as they looked up. It was evident how terrifying their influence on the mortal world was. The people of this world, even if they were awake, had a potential madness factor, so they were most likely to be affected by the ck Sun and the Crimson Moon.


    At this moment, he saw a hint of crimson in Lin¡¯s eyes. The little girl¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as she swallowed her saliva. Her small face was full of desire, or rather, hunger!


    She stared hungrily at Eyke who was sleeping soundly in the small room, almost unable to suppress her own desire. She wanted to devour his flesh and blood.


    Crimson color flowed in Lin¡¯s eyes.


    However, in the end, she suppressed her desire with great perseverance.


    Behind her, Aaron watched all this and murmured, ¡°The existence on the Crimson Moon ¡ª the Mother Tree of Flesh and Blood. It seems that her followers are indeed interested in devouring flesh and blood. As for the rest, we need to continue observing. ¡±


    ¡­


    The next day.


    Eyke got up and found Lin lying next to him, sleeping peacefully. There was a smile on her chubby little face as if she was having a good dream.


    He walked out of the room and found that the atmosphere in cksun Town was not right.


    The crowd gathered nervously, and there were teams running around everywhere.


    ¡°Uncle Igo, what happened?¡±


    Eyke saw an acquaintance and hurried forward to ask.


    ¡°It¡¯s an intruder. An intruder appeared in the townst night!¡± Igo had a thick beard, and his face was solemn. ¡°It might be a heretic who believes in other evil gods! He attacked our people. Poor Bangui and Meili are dead ¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Heretics!¡±


    Eyke gasped, and then his expression became enthusiastic. ¡°The high priest will take care of them.¡±


    The High Priest had alreadypleted the ritual and became an existence that surpassed mortals.


    ¡°But ¡­ the High Priest has already entered a deep level of seclusion ¡­¡± A bitter smile appeared on Igo¡¯s face.


    Eyke was stunned.


    He couldn¡¯t help but think. He had offered up everything to help the High Priest be a Beast in hopes of obtaining his protection.


    And now, the other party¡¯s choice had already exined everything!


    The High Priest simply did not care about a few insignificant followers, whether it was Xiu or him!


    ¡­


    When Aaron came to the world again, the situation in cksun Town had be very bad.


    Every night, believers would go missing. ording to the analysis of the traces left behind at the scene, they had all been brutally treated. It was even possible that they had been eaten alive!


    No matter how hard the ck Sun Cult tried to maintain order, it was to no avail.


    Today, Aaron even heard some people talking about leaving the Church!


    No one wanted to stay in a ce with man-eating monsters!


    ¡°But now that the High Priest has appeared, Lin is in trouble ¡­¡±


    Aaron saw arge number of followers escorting a bald old man into a murder scene, and could not help but sigh.


    At this moment, in his eyes, although the High Priest was barely maintaining a human appearance, he was actually just an illusion.


    The real him still had the body of a beast and the head of a human. His entire body was burning with pitch-ck mes as he hid in the High Priest¡¯s shadow.


    ¡°Looks like he went into seclusion to create a human appearance?¡±


    Aaron followed the High Priest into a haunted house.


    There were still traces of blood and flesh on the ground, and the air was filled with an uneasy atmosphere.


    ¡°The murderer is someone who canpletely control his own flesh and blood. We can¡¯t even smell a trace of an outsider¡¯s scent!¡±


    A member bowed and said.


    ¡°Although the attacker has destroyed all traces, in terms of reality, such traces are very difficult to remove ¡­¡±


    A smile appeared on the High Priest¡¯s face, ¡°Prepare the ceremony for me. I will use the Divination Technique to directly find the attacker! He will be punished by the ck mes and die in pain! ¡±


    The ck-robed followers looked excited as they began to prepare the ceremony.


    In the center of the ceremony, there was a wooden staff that had just been broken. At this moment, as if it was under some mysterious influence, it stood upright and was grabbed by the High Priest.


    The wooden staff fell and pointed in a direction.


    This kind of high-level divination could only be done by the High Priest in the current church!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Seeing this, the High Priest followed without hesitation. When they reached an intersection, he threw down the wooden staff again.


    Eyke mixed in with the crowd. At first, he was a little excited and even wanted to light the fire for the heretics himself.


    But gradually, his expression changed.


    Why was that direction getting closer and closer to his house?


    The wooden staff stopped again and pointed at a small house.


    ¡°Whose house is that?¡±


    Thick ck mes came out of the High Priest¡¯s mouth and nose.


    ¡°It¡¯s Eyke¡¯s house!¡±


    At this moment, Eyke felt like he had fallen into an abyss!


    Without hesitation, the High Priest rushed into the small house.


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh! Arge amount of ck smoke and mes immediately came out from the window and door. The roar of a beast could be vaguely heard.


    Eyke knelt on the ground, unable to believe what he saw.


    Soon, a monster covered in ck mes ran out with a thin figure in its mouth.


    Pa!


    Lin¡¯s body fell to the ground like a broken rag doll.


    However, under the burning of the ck mes, her expression was still wooden. Not long after, the skin on her body faded and turned into a ball of flesh and blood.


    ¡°This is sphemy! ¡±


    The High Priest¡¯s head roared, ¡°This is the path and power of my Lord¡¯s mortal enemy! That sphemer, she¡¯s not dead yet, catch her! Catch her! ¡±


    ¡­


    In a dense forest.


    Arge number of trees had be white, and even somewhat transparent and illusory.


    Aaron strolled leisurely, admiring the scenery around him.


    ¡°This world is bing more and more mysterious ¡­ Is this the influence of the sun and those existences? They are subconsciously changing this world ¡­ In the future, I¡¯m afraid the order and rules of time and space will be chaotic ¡­ ¡±


    He quickened his pace and saw Lin in front of him.


    At this moment, the little girl seemed to have elerated her development, turning into a beautiful girl full of temptation.


    Long before the High Priest went to the small house, Lin seemed to have sensed the danger. She left behind a puppet and began to flee ¡­

 Chapter 26:

    Chapter 26:


    ¡°Mother¡­¡±


    After running for a while, Lin hid in a cave. She hugged her arms and began to shiver.


    Her hunting at night was more an instinct of hunger and thirst. Even though her body had grown, she was still a child forced to mature.


    ¡°I¡¯m so scared¡­¡±


    Lin thought about that night again. She stared at the moon and thought about her mother.


    Then a strange knowledge appeared in her mind. With the knowledge came a strong hunger and thirst.


    Under the influence of hunger and thirst, she went out at night and attacked the members of the ck Sun Cult.


    At the bottom of the little girl¡¯s heart, she also held a grudge against those cult members.


    After all, they were the ones who sacrificed her Aunt Xiu!


    In the end, it came to this.


    The terror of the high priest gave her the illusion that she would be killed the moment she saw him. So she did not hesitate to leave a fake body behind to fight the enemy, while she grew up in an instant and escaped.


    After a while of fear, Lin began to draw a ritual on the floor.


    Although shecked the candles and essential oils, and the ritual was not standard, she began to pray: ¡°I pray to god¡­ or the unknown entity that wanders the void, whoever it is¡­ help me!


    Aaronmented slowly, ¡°This girl is half crazy, right?¡±


    Suddenly he seemed to hear an echo in his ear.


    It was vague and iparably quiet. Unless he concentrated, it was almost impossible to hear.


    ¡°Unknown existence that wanders the void ¡­ help me ¡­¡±


    Aaron¡¯s expression changed, ¡°I heard it ¡­ Prayer? This ritual is addressed to me? No ¡­ it¡¯s a problem of range, isn¡¯t it? I should have thought of that! ¡±


    He was excited. As expected, there should be no shortage of lunatics in this world who would randomly perform rituals on unknown subjects. He had not received a signal because he was too weak and the range of his reception was too narrow.


    Now there was an unknown ritual in front of him!


    Aaron could feel that some kind of connection was being made as he received the will.


    He saw the girl before him from a new perspective.


    In his ¡®vision¡¯, the youngdy¡¯s body was filled with a flowing crimson red. In terms of power, she was even stronger than the ck sun cult members!


    However, the flowing scarlet hadpletely covered the girl¡¯s brain and was still trying to seep in.


    ¡°The connection has been made. What can I do?¡±


    Aaron thought for a moment and said, ¡°Well, I still have an energy unit from today¡¯s dream¡­ I can try it¡±.


    ¡­


    Lin only wanted to pray unconsciously.


    She also wanted to add the honorific name of ¡®Mother¡¯.


    But before she could say anything, she felt an invisible connection being established.


    The world before her seemed to turn into a colourful kaleidoscope.


    Among the thousands of fragments of light, a terrifying gaze was transmitted.


    One look was enough to make Lin copse on the ground.


    Not only that, but cracks began to appear on her body, exposing the flesh that had not yet fully developed.


    ¡°Urgh!¡±


    Lin couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and began to vomit. Among the vomit were some strange blood-red insects, struggling like fish out of water.


    Her body continued to shrink until she returned to her former appearance of a little girl, the crimson in her eyes slowly fading.


    ¡°What¡­ what have I done!


    Lin muttered to herself, her eyes filled with fear.


    ¡­


    Huh? It seems that my energy has washed away the corruption on the other party¡¯s body?


    Aaron could see that there was still a crimson red on Lin¡¯s body, but it had be extremely pure and no longer had the disgusting writhing feeling from before.


    Lin was stunned. ¡°You¡­ what being in the void are you?¡±


    She knew that her ritual from earlier had indeed summoned an unknown being.


    ¡°It¡¯s finally here, this chance!¡±


    Aaron was shocked, then sighed: ¡°You can call me ¨C the Spirit of Falsehood who wanders through the unknown, the absolute neutral entity, the Silent Observer!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to say outright that he was the Creator above the Creation, the Source of all Mysteries.


    But after thinking about it, he felt that this honourable name was too annoying. If the ck Sun entities noticed, he wouldn¡¯t be able to retaliate with his current body, so he decided against it.


    ¡°Spirit of Falsehood, thank you for answering my prayer¡±


    Lin didn¡¯t know how shocking it was for an entity to respond to a ritual andmunicate with her.


    She was only a child, after all, and her knowledge was extremely limited.


    ¡°You seem to have run into some trouble¡­¡±


    Aaron spoke in a very calm tone.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m being pursued by the ck Sun Cult ¡­¡± Lin lowered her head, her voice full of longing.


    ¡°I¡¯m an absolute neutral entity, I won¡¯t actively help you unless ¡­ we make a deal!¡±


    Aaron showed a hint of a smile.


    He was interested in the knowledge in Lin¡¯s hands.


    Although manipting flesh and blood was disgusting, it could at least enrich his knowledge.


    That¡¯s right, the pathetic him didn¡¯t even have the ability to dig out her brain and check her memories ¨C what a pathetic evil god.


    ¡°A deal?¡±


    ¡°Offer me a sacrifice that satisfies my desires and I¡¯ll answer your prayer.¡±


    Aaron continued: ¡°Anything tangible or intangible can be an offering, such as ¡­ knowledge!¡±


    ¡°My¡­ my most precious possession should be the knowledge of ¡®Red¡¯, I¡¯m willing to offer it to you, please help me escape from danger!¡±


    As soon as Lin said that, Aaron¡¯s gaze suddenly pierced through her body and saw a red ball of light.


    When his thoughts touched it, lines of information appeared in his mind:


    [Method of Creating Flesh and Blood Puppets: ¡­]


    [Feast Ritual: ¡­]


    ¡­


    Everything should be able to form an iplete secret manual of Red.


    ¡°Not bad!¡±


    Aaron looked at Lin and noticed that the ball of light in her memory hadn¡¯t disappeared. Obviously the knowledge transfer hadn¡¯t been lost, she still remembered everything.


    Aaron silently mocked her, then spoke: ¡°You can go now, I¡¯ll protect you. Remember, don¡¯t pray to the being on the moon unless¡­¡±


    This was a metaphysical protection, although he didn¡¯t want his only believer to die, if she was caught, Aaron wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything ¡­

 Chapter 27:

    Chapter 27:


    ¡°Huh? That¡¯s not right¡­¡±


    Aaron suddenly realised something. ¡°Lin has run far enough. She¡¯s good at controlling the aura of flesh and blood and eliminating all physical traces. If there are no mystical traces, the high priest shouldn¡¯t be able to find her ¡­ Can my ability wash away those mystical traces for her?¡±


    He had an inexplicable feeling that this should be possible.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about reserves. I still have some energy today. I can give it a try. If it doesn¡¯t work, there¡¯s nothing else I can do.¡±


    Following Aaron¡¯s thought, Lin suddenly felt the sense of urgency in her heart disappear.


    It was as if some inexplicable threads in the air had been cut.


    ¡°Thank you for your protection.¡±


    Lin thanked him again sincerely and finished the ritual.


    ¡°As expected, if I can wash away the contamination of the one on the moon, I can also wash away the mystical connection of the ck sun¡­ However, these two things are just their own contamination. They didn¡¯t do it by themselves. I still can¡¯t be proud ¡­¡±


    ¡­


    ckstone Manor.


    ¡°Red spirituality¡­ It exists in all flesh and blood. Because man is the head of all living things, the red spirituality in the human body is the most abundant ¡­¡±


    ¡°Compared to Pyrolyte, Red does not require the help of rituals. It just needs to be eaten. Proper cooking and processing will promote the growth of spirituality¡­¡±


    Aaron put down his quill and sighed.


    Initially, he thought that the three awakening stages in the ck Sun Church were somewhat wicked.


    Butpared to Red¡¯s awakening, it was like an obedient child.


    ¡°By the looks of it, Red¡¯s initiation phase will be quite fast. No wonder Lin grew so rapidly¡­¡±


    Aaron rang the bell and let Daly in. ¡°Prepare candles, rose essential oil, salt and a dagger. It¡¯s best if it¡¯s silver ¡­¡±


    He paused and looked at the suspicious maid. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want rumours to spread in the area that I¡¯m into witchcraft. Otherwise, I¡¯ll punish you. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my lord. I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    Daly shook her head quickly. Her face was filled with fear.


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    Aaron nodded.


    A momentter he closed the door and drew the curtains. The room was sealed and he lit the candles.


    Aaron¡¯s first attempt was a pathfinding ritual.


    Then, as expected, he failed.


    ¡°As expected, it doesn¡¯t work?¡±


    Aaron sighed. He removed the original ritual and various items and rewrote the ritual.


    This time it was much more casual.


    ¡°The ritual should require the participation of spirituality. However, ording to the High Priest, even without spirituality, one¡¯s own life force would still have some effect¡­¡±


    Aaron¡¯s expression gradually became solemn. He began to chant an honourable name.


    ¡°The Creator above the Creation!¡±


    ¡°The Absolute Observer behind the multiple curtains!¡±


    ¡°An illusory spirit wandering in the unknown, an absolute neutral existence, a silent observer!¡±


    The first part was the honourable name Aaron had given himself, and the second part was the honourable name confirmed by the believers.


    Combining the two, the direction should be very urate.


    He used thenguage of the other world. His voice was sometimes soft and sometimes loud. He kept chanting the honourable name and began to pray.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless?¡±


    Aaron was a little disappointed. ¡°The person I was praying to is here¡­ There should be some changes, right?¡±


    He thought for a moment, picked up the silver dagger, cut his finger and let the blood drip into the candle.


    The bright red colour slowly spread over the ritual.


    Suddenly!


    Aaron felt a surge of weakness. It was as if the energy in his body was leaking out through the small wound on his finger.


    The ritual candle suddenly lit.


    Immediately he seemed to hear an echo in his ears. It was faint and vague¡­


    ¡°Great.¡±


    Aaron immediately wanted to make a connection. The next thing he knew, the world was spinning.


    Bang!


    He fell to the ground.


    Vaguely, he seemed to see a maid running over in a panic.


    ¡­


    When Aaron opened his eyes, He was already lying on the big bed in the bedroom.


    The originally messy floor had been cleaned up and Daly was standing beside him. In front of him was a fat man. He was Schr Albert.


    Yes, schrs were usually the most knowledgeable people in the area though, Albert had some knowledge of herbal medicine and could be considered a doctor.


    But Aaron was very wary of him. At least he could not ept the bloodletting treatment.


    ¡°Sir, it seems you¡¯ve been overworking yourself and your body is weak¡­ You can eat more nutritious food and drink more deer blood.¡±


    Albert looked at Daly. ¡°Hmm¡­ Some of the nightly entertainments also need to be moderated.¡±


    ¡°Ahem, I know. Thanks for your hard work.¡±


    Aaron was very thick-skinned and did not change. After Albert left he looked at Daly. ¡°You packed those things? Well done. Remember to keep it a secret! ¡±


    As he spoke he threw a silver coin over. ¡°This is your reward.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Daly took the silver coin. Her voice was very low, like a frightened deer.


    ¡°Bring me some food.¡±


    Looking at Daly¡¯s back, Aaron fell into deep thought.


    In thest moment of his consciousness he heard a faint call. But there was no time to establish a connection before he passed out.


    He was too weak!


    Realising this, Aaron could only sigh.


    If he was to perform a proper ritual, he would have to use spirituality to rece the life force.


    But there was no spirituality in this world¡­


    Everything seemed to be a dead end.


    Aaron sighed and started to think about what to do next.


    ¡°Hmm, Daly did well. She did not spread the news ¡­ But even if news of my use of witchcraft were to spread, it would not be a big deal. This is not the old Central ins, where anyone who uses witchcraft is executed. There is no unified and powerful church that wants to burn a sorcerer to death¡­


    ¡°As a lord in my territory, even if I do perform human sacrifices, Theodore will probably only seek me out to share his experience as a priest¡­ Hmm, as long as he can confirm that I still believe in the [Green Banyan Tree Grandmother], it will be fine.


    ¡°Researching witchcraft is nothing. But if I were to announce that I have given up my faith, there would be a religious war¡­¡±


    Aaron let his imagination run wild as he considered the possibility of bing a supernatural being in this world.


    ¡°Next, perhaps I should research herbs. After all, the mysticism of this world also contains content rted to potions. Even though there¡¯s a high chance that I won¡¯t be able to make spiritual potions, I should at least try to make myself stronger, have more life force, and be able tost longer in a ritual¡­¡±

 Chapter 28:

    Chapter 28:


    The sun was shining, the warm spring wind was blowing through the dark green forest, the grass was lush, the trees were blossoming, and everywhere there was a kind of blossoming atmosphere.


    ¡®The element of Red is reproduction and vitality. Spring is a very suitable season for the path of Red.¡¯


    As the two horses rode one after the other across the t fields, Aaron, who was riding on the behind horse, thought subconsciously.


    He looked ahead and there was a girl dressed in hunter¡¯s clothing, riding a red mare that looked just right for her height.


    ¡°Ginny, slow down, hold on to the horse and don¡¯t fall off.¡±


    The girl was Ginny. She was visiting Aaron¡¯s territory for a side trip to hunt, at least nominally.


    In reality?


    Aaron had the feeling that the other party was hungry for the many delicacies he had ¡®invented¡¯.


    After all, she was a little foodie.


    This made Aaron worry a little about Ginny¡¯s future development and manners. However, these worries quickly disappeared.


    As the beloved daughter of the Count who ruled the Green Forest, Ginny was quitepetitive on the future marriage market.


    There were all sorts of knights and excellent men who wanted to please her, regardless of her looks or whether she was virtuous or not ¡­¡­


    Thinking about it, it suddenly felt boring.


    ¡°Some servants and maids in the castle were hanged by the Count earlier, and the rumours have died down ¡­¡­¡±


    Ginny seemed to have unconsciously said a sentence, and then her eyes looked away to see the levelled fields.


    Large swathes of tnd had been reimed, and a few farmers were ploughing with strange ploughs, and when they saw the Lording they took off their hats in greeting from a distance.


    ¡°Huh? Aaron, your side seems to have adopted a different method of farming?¡±


    Ginny¡¯s eyes twitched.


    ¡°Yes. I have invented a new type of farming tool called the curved plough, it can effectively turn over the soil and plough deeper, it can also adjust the depth to meet the different requirements of deep or shallow ploughing, and at the same time, it is easy to steer and more energy saving. ¡±


    Aaron smiled and said, ¡°In addition to that, I have also prepared something called fertiliser, it should be able to effectively increase the yield of this year¡¯s crops, if there are no idents, this year¡¯s summer and autumn, my territory will have a bumper harvest, and all the people on my territory will have a full meal, and there will be no shortage of food for the winter.¡±


    Ginny looked at Aaron with some admiration, This brother of hers was always creative and benevolent.


    She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I¡¯ll use this for my territory in the future!¡±


    Having said that, Ginny could not help but fall silent.


    As a daughter, it was unlikely that the Count would cut thend off again as part of the dowry, but the husband¡¯s side of the territory was very important.


    As a daughter, it was unlikely that the Countess would give hernd as a dowry. However, there was still some hope for her husband¡¯snd. After all, she was the mistress of the house and had the right to make changes.


    ¡°What? My sister can¡¯t wait to find someone she likes? ¡±


    Aaron made a few more jokes, which put a smile on Jenny¡¯s face again.


    The two of them passed through the t fields and entered the dense forest.


    Ginny actually didn¡¯t know how to hunt yet. After she got off the horse, she was attracted by the wildflowers and butterflies.


    Aaron squatted on the ground and carefully observed some of the nts in this world, using his herbology knowledge to identify them one by one.


    ¡°The potion materials in the Dream World arepletely different from here. I can only barely find some substitutes ¡­ and I might not even be able to find them.¡±


    He sighed inwardly.


    The most fundamental difference between the dream world and the real world was the existence of spirituality!


    Thus, even if he strictly followed the methods in the Dream World, the effects of the potions he made were very questionable.


    Fortunately, Aaron had many rabbits, mice, and even prisoners that he could try them out one by one.


    ¡°Even if I can¡¯t make a potion, I can make some proper medicine for injuries.¡±


    ¡°Although this world is destined to have limits for potions, and the peak of the human body is a shackle that is absolutely impossible to surpass, as long as the effects are enough, it¡¯s not bad. I can teach it to Albert ¡­ and let him be a proper doctor, instead of just knowing how to bleed and induce vomiting ¡­¡±


    As Aaron thought, he dug out a herb.


    It was entirely red, and its edges were jagged. The juice even had a slight numbing effect.


    ording to Albert, it was called ¡°blood grass¡±, and could be made into an herb to stop bleeding, although the effect wasn¡¯t very good.


    However, Aaron had some ns. He hoped to use it to rece a material called ¡°bloodthirsty grass¡± in the Dream World and make a potion that could strengthen physique.


    It definitely wouldn¡¯t be as good as spirituality potions, which could give people extraordinary physique.


    However, even a slight increase in strength and vitality was a very good result.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    At this moment, Aaron heard Ginny joyful voice. ¡°I saw a rabbit. Big Brother Aaron, let¡¯s eat rabbit meat tonight!¡±


    ¡­


    In the evening.


    Outside the ckstone Manor, Aaron carried Ginny, who had fallen asleep after ying for the whole day, into the carriage and greeted the knight next to him. ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Knight Alfred!¡±


    As a youngdy, Ginny naturally wouldn¡¯t move on her own. She had guards when she went out.


    However, her mother and brother didn¡¯t send her. Instead, they sent an old knight, which surprised Aaron.


    ¡°This is my duty to begin with.¡±


    Alfred punched his chest. Not only was he the lord of the manor, he was also serving the Sotos family.


    Of course, this meant that Theodore had to pay him an extra annuity every year.


    For a lower-ranked noble, serving a higher-ranked noble and receiving remuneration wasn¡¯t something difficult to talk about. Instead, it was a kind of honor.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to send my sister back.¡±


    Aaron waved his hand and watched the team with the green banyan g leave and disappear under the setting sun.


    ¡°Ginny is just a little girl. How can she make such a decision? It seems that Lady Sonia is hinting at something, Does she want to ally with me to fight Colin together?¡±


    He turned around and entered the ckstone Manor with a yful expression. ¡°I¡¯m a knight. No matter who seeds, it¡¯ll be hard for them to take away my position. Why should I get involved in this mess? Besides, what good will it do me if Sean seeds? ¡±


    As for the promise of an equal share of the Green Forest after everything was done, only a fool would believe that. Sonia could not use such a scam to insult Aaron¡¯s intelligence.


    ¡°So, Ginny¡¯s arrival is a subtle influence?¡±


    Aaron entered the alchemy room. On the t table was a set of equipment that he had painstakingly gathered, including a bnce, several rows of test tubes, measuring cups, and so on. ss in this era was very expensive, and merchants had to import it from outside the Green Forest. At one point, Aaron had the idea of building his own ss workshop.


    He skillfully picked up the processed blood grass and put it into a grinder. He carefully ground it and then began to extract it.


    After an unknown amount of time, a suspicious ck potion with a foul smell filled half the test tube.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do the first phase of the experiment, starting with small animals ¡­¡±


    Looking at the finished product, Aaron nodded.

 Chapter 29:

    Chapter 29:


    The scorching summer came out of nowhere.


    After a rainstorm, Aaron looked at the dark red potion on his hand and was slightly in a trance, ¡°I finally seeded.¡±


    After an unknown number of failures, he finally seeded in creating a potion that, when used slowly and in conjunction with exercise, should be somewhat beneficial the body.


    ¡°In terms of effect, it¡¯s just about the same as some of the potions in my previous life.¡±


    ¡°And as it can¡¯t break through the limits of human beings.¡±


    ¡°What kind of stuff have I made after spending so much time and energy?¡±


    Aaron became slightly frustrated.


    He realized that at some point his hair had grown to his shoulders.


    After thinking about it, he pulled out his dagger and gave himself a quick haircut, then called for Daly and took a good shower.


    ¡°Get the Maester over here!¡±


    After bathing and tidying up a bit, a refreshed and energized Aaron called Albert, the territorial Maester.


    ¡°My Maester, what major events have taken ce in the territory recently?¡±, Aaron asked casually.


    ¡°Thanks to the blessings of the green grandmother, all is peaceful in the territory, Even though, there are some bad rumors in the prison, and there are people who fear that you, my lord, have been convicted of too many crimes¡­¡±


    Albert¡¯s fat face bore some concern.


    ¡°It is necessary.¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, this kind of thing will be less frequent in the future.¡±


    After thinking about it, he looked at Albert¡¯s hair, which was turning a little white, and still uttered a word of relief.


    ¡°Your mercy is as bright as the stars!¡±


    Albert hurriedly bowed and saluted, ¡°In addition, your birthday is approaching, Gifts are already being delivered to the Sotos Castle.¡±


    Aaron was stunned, he was born in the summer, on a night of lightning and thunder, but he hadn¡¯t had many birthdays since as he got older he had pretty much been ignored.


    Little did he know that once he became a lord, he would be taken seriously again.


    ¡°So do you think I should go back to the castle and organize a banquet?¡± Aaron asked casually.


    ¡°ording to the custom of the Green Forest, once a family member bes independent, the rtionship with the original rtives wiil no longer be close.¡± Albert said as he wiped sweat from his face.


    For some reason, he always felt that the majesty of this master he served was almostparable to the Count himself.


    ¡°But this is your first birthday after bing a knight, perhaps returning to the castle is not a bad choice.¡±


    He politely suggested, ¡°Besides, Lady Sylvie¡¯sbor is approaching, and you need to prepare a gift.¡±


    ¡°That is true.¡±


    Aaron nodded and suddenly smiled, ¡°I should indeed return to the castle to take a look as well. It just so happens that the first batch of spring wheat has matured and can be used as a gift.¡±


    ¡­..


    A few dayster.


    A caravan slowly made its way to the town in front of Sotos Castle.


    It was preceded by a horse-drawn carriage, followed by many carts, and on the crates were sacks of wheat, emitting a fresh and enticing smell.


    At the entrance to the castle, the carriage stopped and Aaron jumped off and stretched.


    He took the opportunity to sleep on the cart for a while, using his [Danger Perception] ability.


    Apanied by the strengthening of each dream entry these days, although his dream body did not awaken any other abilities, his [Danger Perception] ability seemed to have increased.


    His intuition was bing sharper and sharper, and it was actually beginning to develop in the direction of ¡®dream divination¡¯.


    ¡°Am I being too paranoid?¡±


    Aaron casually sent one of the guards to report, looking at the huge wooden gate of the castle and couldn¡¯t help but think privately.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the gate opened with a bang and Theodore, dressed in a wolfskin coat, greeted him personally as he came out, ¡°Our wandering son finally knows the way back home?¡±


    Aaron bowed first and pointed to the box behind him, ¡°I brought thetest harvest from the territory, I hope you like this gift.


    ¡°This spring wheat¡­¡±


    Theodore stepped forward, took out a dagger, randomly pierced a pocket, felt the fullness of life of the wheat that flowed out, and could not help but be moved, ¡°This is a good harvest, And there is only one ram in your territory, What is your average yield?¡±


    As a lord, he also attaches great importance to agriculture.


    ¡°About 1500 pounds.¡±


    Aaron smiled and replied, this can¡¯t be hidden from others anyway, not to mention his own subjects brag all day long.


    ¡°Hiss¡±


    He immediately heard Theodore¡¯s voice as he sucked in cold air, ¡°That much? Then you can earn 1000 nal at a time from your territory today.¡±


    Green Forest didn¡¯t have a native currency, and nal was also a mary unit inherited from the Kagash Kingdom.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually not that much, because I split the ounts with the farmers 50-50, plus the grain needs to be stocked up and can¡¯t all be sold to the merchants, so it would be good to have 200 nal.¡±


    Aaron shook his head.


    ¡°Fifty-fifty? You¡¯re too kind.¡± Theodore instinctively frowned, ¡°It doesn¡¯t fit with your previous move to be strict with thew.¡±


    ¡°I believe that mercy and severity are like the two wheels of a carriage, on one hand, I give them full bellies, and on the other hand, I have to be strict so that they don¡¯t dare to vite myws.


    This was practically all nonsense, just an excuse to find test subjects for himself.


    Theodore wanted to say something, but in the end it turned into a sigh, ¡°Well, do what you want, it¡¯s your territory after all. Come in with me!¡±


    He brought Aaron and walked into the middle of the huge castle, ¡°You havee at the right time, thanks to the blessing of the green grandmother, Sylvie has just given birth to a baby boy, our castle will hold two happy events in a row, I think we can organize a tournament to celebrate. ¡±


    The Green Forest is full of savagery and primitiveness.


    For example, when it came to a time of great celebration, they liked to cheer themselves up with jousting and so on.


    Later, under the influence of the civilization of the Kagash Kingdom, it became a more rules-based jousting tournament.


    The winners were often handsomely rewarded, and it was said that in the Kagash Kingdom, the winner would be enthroned as a knight and might even be given a territory.


    But in the Green Forest, that was impossible; at most, one would receive the title of warrior and arge sum of money.


    Aaron strolled into the hall and immediately saw Lady Soniaing out to greet him with Sean and Ginny. Thisdy now had a very friendly attitude and smiled at Aaron in greeting.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Colin?¡±


    Theodore looked around and said with some dissatisfaction.


    ¡°The young master is in the delivery room.¡±


    The old schr bowed, ¡°Lady Sylvie¡¯s condition after giving birth is not good, I¡¯m afraid¡­I¡¯m afraid the child will be motherless¡±

 Chapter 30:

    Chapter 30:


    Aaron looked at the old schr, whose face was full of bitterness, pondering.


    In this kind of world, where technology was backward and there was no extraordinary power, it was really possible for a minor illness to cause people to lose their lives.


    Theodore looked at Aaron apologetically: ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ perhaps I won¡¯t be able to hold a wee banquet for you tonight.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead¡±


    Aaron shook his head, indicating that it was nothing.


    He looked in the direction of the maternity ward, hesitated, and said, ¡°I have some potions here that mighte in handy.


    As for saving lives, I¡¯m afraid the doctors in the area might not be as good as him.


    In particr, Aaron had specially checked the memories of his previous life in the dream world, and finally found a sharp weapon, that is ¨C Allicin!


    When travelers arrived in ancient times and faced the risk of various disease infections, they would naturally think of ways to create antibiotics.


    However, whether it was sulfonamide or penicillin, the necessary process was moreplicated, and the key was that Aaron had never seen it in his previous life.


    He did, however, remember reading a report about allicin.


    It was not technically an antibiotic, but it had pretty good antibacterial and anti-inmmatory effects, and the key was ¨C it was easy to make.


    As the name suggests, allicin has to be made from fresh garlic, but it is not found in garlic.


    What garlic really contains is allicin! Allicin is present in garlic in an unstable form, and the activation of the enzyme alliinase upon impact, such as slicing or crushing, catalyzes the formation of allicin!


    Therefore, the method of obtaining this ss of antibiotics is simple: just crush arge amount of garlic and leave it there, then extract it!


    What was the status of antibiotics in ancient times? Just think about it.


    Aaron found out about this because he was also afraid that in the real world his body would get sick and infected, copse on the verge of touching the Transcendent realm, and die a tragic death.


    However, he did not think that it could actually be useful at this time.


    ¡°Even though allicin is an antibiotic-like artifact, it can only prevent postpartum infections, and it still can¡¯t do anything about heavy bleeding during childbirth.¡±


    Aaron was secretly thinking in his head when he heard Theodore¡¯s surprised voice: ¡°You¡­. potion?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a potion I bought from a merchant, and it¡¯s supposed to have a strong hemostatic effect.¡±


    Aaron replied lightly, taking out a test tube from his arms, inside was a semi-solid ointment that solidified like grease.


    This was one of the results he had obtained over the past few days, and it was considered a good hemostatic potion.


    And since the number of test subjects was too small, Aaron was looking for more test subjects.


    ¡°Just put it on the wound and it will soon stop the bleeding.¡±


    He handed the test tube to Theodore and carefully exined the use.


    Theodore¡¯s expression was a little strange, but he quickly suppressed it, ¡°You¡¯re a good brother, whether Sylvie makes it or not, Colin and I will thank you.¡±


    With that, he hurriedly walked towards the maternity ward.


    In the middle of the hall, Sonia looked at Aaron with a yful expression, covered her mouth with a fan, and lowered her voice, ¡°Aaron, even if you use your medicine and Sylvie gets well, Colin won¡¯t thank you, and if Sylvie dies, you might be held responsible instead. ¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Aaron stepped forward and stroked Ginny¡¯s head, He pinched Sean¡¯s cheek hard enough to make the brat grimace, ¡°But I¡¯m happy!¡±


    Even if it wasn¡¯t for the purpose of testing the potion, he couldn¡¯t resist helping when he saw something like that.


    After all, whether Sylvie was dead or alive had little relevance to his interests.


    As long as he didn¡¯t jeopardize his own interests, he didn¡¯t mind being a good person.


    Or rather, he enjoyed the pleasure that doing good could bring.


    ¡°Is that why you rejected me so many times before?¡± Lady Soniaforted Sean, pulling the boy back andughing softly.


    ¡°Lady Sonia, you might not believe me, but I really don¡¯t have the slightest interest in the title of an Earl¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too bad, Maybe you don¡¯t know that when thest battle was over, Theodore¡¯s heart actually regretted it long ago¡±


    ¡°He has not been able to realise that the unknown you has grown into such an outstanding man, andpared to that, Colin is not quite to his liking.¡±


    ¡°But Colin still has the name of the eldest son, and the great support of being a heir for so many years¡±


    Aaron shrugged, ¡°Not to mention he married Sylvie and gave birth to a child who met everyone¡¯s expectations.¡±


    ¡°Met everyone¡¯s expectations.¡±


    Lady Sonia smiled very meaningfully.


    ¡°A lie is a lie and there will always be a day when it will be recognized.¡± Aaron smiled, ¡°Then allow me to take my leave. After all, it¡¯s exhausting to have traveled so long.¡±


    With a bow and a wink to Ginny, he returned to his room in the castle.


    When he opened the door, to his slight surprise, the room was kept as it had been in the past and seemed to be cleaned regrly, waiting for its owner to move in at any moment.


    After a while, the door to the room opened and Ginny walked in, ¡°Brother Aaron, you finally signaled for me toe over, is there something you want?¡±


    ¡°Of course there is, I¡¯m going to ask you to prepare a delicious meal.¡±


    Aaron smiled, ¡°Go get a bottle of wine and some fresh garlic.¡±


    Since he had made a move to save a life, he had to see it through to the end.


    If Sylvie did not die of a postpartum bleeding, but of an infection, it would be very troublesome.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Ginny came back with the things, her little face full of curiosity, ¡°Why did you save Sylvie?¡±


    Aaron casually patted her on the head, ¡°If I see an injured kitten or puppy on the street, I can¡¯t help but step, Not to mention that Sylvie is still our family.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you don¡¯t know some of Colin¡¯s thoughts, not to mention you are half responsible for the defeat of the Sylvie family.¡± Ginny argued.


    ¡°So what? Anyway, even if they jump up, they can¡¯t hit me,¡± Aaron made a face, ¡°It¡¯s only polite not to cause trouble, not to be afraid of trouble, and to fight back in self-defense, understand? Well, try these when they¡¯re done.¡±

 Chapter 31:

    Chapter 31:


    In the makeshift martial arts arena.


    Two forest warriors shed fiercely, fighting with primitive weapons.


    Neither wore armour, and you could see their well-developed muscles, hideous scars and all sorts of tattoos.


    It wasn¡¯t quite urate to call them tattoos. Aaron knew that the ancient forest warriors liked to paint their bodies and faces with green or blue dyes, making simple patterns.


    Even now, the custom was still widespread in the forest.


    Although he didn¡¯t think the guy with the green and blue spots on his face was terrifying, it was said that it could be effective in scaring the enemy.


    These green barbarians had once been the nightmare of the northern lords of the Kagash Kingdom!


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    While he was lost in thought, a warrior with arge beard on the stage had already struck down his opponent with a stone axe. He roared at the audience, showing off his muscles.


    ¡°Very good!¡±


    On the high tform, Theodore raised his hand and announced loudly, ¡°The winner of this tournament is Mokto of the Barren Land!¡±


    Aaron looked around in boredom. Lady Sonia, Ginny, Sean and even Colin were on the stage with the best view.


    This martial artspetition was originally held to celebrate the birth of a new generation of sessors.


    It was worth noting that Sylvie had also survived, and ording to Ginny, she had recovered very well, without any symptoms such as bleeding. It seemed that the allicin had yed a part in this.


    In fact, Aaron didn¡¯t have much confidence at the time. All he could say was that the other party had been very lucky this time.


    ¡­.


    At night.


    There was a big banquet at the castle.


    A roasted suckling pig was ced in the middle of the long table, an apple in its mouth, surrounded by all sorts of sumptuous dishes.


    Aaron held a ss of wine in his hand, not liking the noisy atmosphere of the banquet.


    It had to be said that the nobles of this era were very barbaric and open. Even banquets were a good ce tomunicate.


    Some men and women who met for the first time couldn¡¯t wait and flirted passionately with each other. They even arranged to meet in the garden or in the servants¡¯ quarters.


    In short, it was a foul atmosphere.


    Well, there was no shortage of knights¡¯ daughters who wanted to ¡®chase¡¯ Aaron, and even knights¡¯ wives who came over to curry favour, which annoyed him to no end.


    ¡°Ha ha, my child, you are still as shy as ever. You can¡¯t get used to this kind of situation.¡±


    Theodoreughed as he walked over. The people around him automatically stepped aside. They obviously knew that the Count wanted to have a heart-to-heart with his second son.


    ¡°You should learn more from Colin. He¡¯s adapted very well.¡±


    When a woman opened her mouth, she could quickly draw the men closer to her.


    But Theodore¡¯s opening remark made Aaron feel a sense of courtesy and importance.


    He smiled faintly. ¡°Colin is a very fine sessor. Hmm, if only he may be a little more humble¡­ Father, is there anything you need from me?¡±


    This directness made Theodore frown. ¡°You are seventeen years old. It¡¯s time to think about marriage. Hmm¡­ ording to Kagash, an Count can bestow titles on lesser nobles. Perhaps you should mention your title as well. It won¡¯t increase your fiefdom, but it¡¯s nicer.


    In the Kingdom of Kagash, barons and viscounts were not granted nobility, not even knighthood.


    That kind of power was only avable to counts. Counts were therefore often seen as the true rulers of a region and the threshold to great nobility.


    Of course, if a baron or viscount insisted on conferring a title and cutting off their own territory, the document would be sent and approved.


    If they had an count under them, the count would be responsible for approval.


    If not, the report would be sent directly to the king¡¯s desk.


    Under normal circumstances, great nobles would not refuse. After all, this was the weakening of the lesser nobles.


    Of course, the situation in the Green Forest was different.


    This ce was vast and sparsely popted. In fact, many knights hadrge fiefs that would make their peers in the kingdom jealous.


    For example, Aaron¡¯s fief could be developed further. The area wasparable to that of a baron in the kingdom, but he did not have as many people.


    It was the same with Theodore. He preferred to call himself a lord rather than a baron or a noble.


    So Aaron knew very well that this was not what Theodore really wanted to say.


    Why do I feel that Theodore has changed since he ruled the Green Forest? He¡¯s more political?


    Heined inwardly. ¡°It would be a great honour for me to be given a title by you, but I haven¡¯t found ady I really like ¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too bad. Perhaps you could consider the ¡®Sheep Girl¡¯ of the Kingdom of Kagash?¡± Theodore said.


    The lords of the Kingdom of Kagash were cowardly and not good at fighting. They were often ridiculed by the nobles as sheep men, so their daughters would naturally be sheep girls.


    ¡°A political marriage?¡±


    Aaron smiled. ¡°If Father wants to be fully integrated into the Kingdom of Kagash, it¡¯s a good idea¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still considering it. Philly suggested it to me once, but I sense something is wrong. It¡¯s a trap.¡± Theodore said.


    If it was in the past, he would not even have to discuss Aaron¡¯s marriage with his son. He could just arrange it and then tell him.


    However, Aaron now had another identity as his vassal, so he had to discuss it.


    However, Aaron felt that this was also Theodore¡¯s secondary goal. Amused, he chatted with him for a while.


    Finally, Theodore seemed to say in passing, ¡°I hear you¡¯ve been using a new method of farming in your area. There¡¯s also something called fertiliser that can double the yield per acre? Hmm, you¡¯ve been good at inventing since you were young. The paper you made is already being sold in the kingdom, and the merchants are going crazy over it.¡±


    So it¡¯s all because of that?


    Aaron nodded inwardly, but his expression did not change. ¡°It¡¯s just a small improvement. If Father wants, I can have a good talk with your agricultural officer.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s expression immediately turned serious. ¡°How can I covet the things of my son, my vassal?¡±


    But with Aaron¡¯s persuasion, his expression gradually softened.


    ¡­


    Not long after, Aaron returned to his room and chuckled. ¡°Is that themon trait of feudal lords? They like to take all the good things for themselves? ¡±


    ¡°But I also got what I wanted.¡±


    Tonight he had made a political deal with Theodore. Specifically, he used advanced farming techniques in exchange for absolute autonomy in his marriage.


    Theodore had also hinted that as long as he did not marry a peasant girl, he could do as he pleased. He could even marryter. This made Aaron sigh with relief. He did not want to be forced into marriage by Theodore like Colin. He looked at the crack in the door and suddenly smiled. ¡°Tia,e in!¡±

 Chapter 32:

    Chapter 32:


    The Dream world.


    Inside an abandoned city.


    ¡°Thump¡±


    A three-headed humanoid monster fell to the ground. Its flesh and blood melted like water and flowed in one direction.


    In a dark corner, Lin raised her hand and began to pull.


    In the end, therge pool of blood turned into a drop of ¡®Red¡¯ essence and fell into her hand.


    Having done all this, Lin immediately hid in the darkness and disappeared.


    At that moment, some mutated creatures finally arrived.


    ¡°The path of Red is very dangerous. No, Any path of spiritual awakening is very dangerous.¡±


    In the cracks of the corridor, a pool of dark red was constantly moving.


    Lin¡¯s thoughts were slightly scattered. She thought about the ck Sun Cult and Eyke, who was bing more and more strange after joining them.


    ¡°The ck Sun Cult is the same. Eyke was he corrupted by this existence?¡±


    It had to be said that the little girl had truly matured during this time, and her knowledge was also constantly increasing.


    But all spiritual paths had to have a source!


    If mortals went to the Source, they would naturally be influenced and corrupted by the Source!


    This was not even intended by the Source, but a natural change and transformation that went deep into the body and mind!


    ¡°Only the Spirit of Falsehood can purify this corruption, What path is he¡­ of a god?¡±


    The red that Lin had be seeped through the crack of the door and into a sealed room.


    This room seemed to be a storage room, but it had been cleared out. Candles, instruments, obsidian¡­ were used to build a permanent altar.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    The Red surged and transformed into the human form of a little girl.


    She looked slightly taller than before. She lit a candle and began to pray.


    ¡°The spirit of falsehood that wanders through the unknown¡­¡±


    ¡°Your believer prays to You, begging You to open the door to Your Kingdom and send down Your Radiance, I beg You to purify my body and mind and ept my offering!


    ¡­


    During the ceremony, Lin also ced today¡¯s harvest, the drop of red essence, on the altar.


    She had done this kind of prayer and ceremony many times before, but not always had she been able to get a response.


    This time was different.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    The candle burned fiercely and countless illusions appeared.


    A voice that was beyond theprehension of mortals resounded in Lin¡¯s ears. She saw countless floating masses of light forming arge gate in the centre.


    With a soul-shattering sound, the gate opened with a bang and boundless light poured out.


    The light enveloped the offering and it disappeared in an instant.


    ¡°Thank you for epting the offerings.¡±


    This was the first time the Spirit of Falsehood had epted an offering, which meant it was satisfied.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Your offer this time is pretty good.¡±


    Aaron stood right in front of Lin and said calmly.


    Since he couldn¡¯t pick up the characteristics of prayers and rituals from too far away, he deliberately followed Lin for a while and had her set up a permanent altar as a contact point.


    This way, as long as Lin prayed here and he was there, they could reconnect.


    As for the time when Aaron went offline or explored other ces?


    There was really no other way.


    But that was normal. After all, what god would grant every request?


    It was normal for gods not to answer prayers, wasn¡¯t it?


    Byparison, Aaron was already considered to have a conscience.


    As long as she tried a few more times, she would eventually meet him.


    At that moment, he held the Red Essence in his hand and felt the different power surge into his body. His gaze flickered, ¡°Looks like the method of sacrificing her spiritualityst time had some effect.¡±


    ¡°Through rituals and sacrifices, the power of a believer¡¯s sacrifice could be useful to me?¡±


    Just as Aaron was tasting the sacrificed Essence andparing it to his own Mysterious energy, his expression suddenly twitched as he felt the disappearance of the Red Essence.


    ¡°No it didn¡¯t disappear, but¡­¡±


    Aaron was impatient to return to reality and feel the difference. He was extremely excited.


    But he forced himself to control himself. After all, his only believer was still praying. If he ran now, he wouldn¡¯t be able to survive in the future.


    ¡°My Lord, I want to save my brother. I want to ask for your protection and help. I will do my best to make more sacrifices.¡±


    Lin begged below.


    She knew that even if she saved her brother, it would be useless. Eyke had already been corrupted by the ck Sun Cult, just like her. His condition might be better, but there was a limit.


    He needed to be purified by the Spirit of Falsehood to regain his rationality and true personality!


    Besides, the ck Sun Cult was a powerful enemy. Therefore, the rescue operation had to be approved by the Lord.


    ¡°Rescue? What shall I do?¡±


    Aaron listened to the prayers and thought to himself, ¡°I am just a spirit of failure. Without the ritual, I wouldn¡¯t even be able to interfere with you. How am I supposed to fight the ck Sun Cult?¡±


    After some thought, he followed the mysterious induction of the ritual and spoke directly into Lin¡¯s mind, ¡°Now is not the time to make promises!


    When Ie across something difficult to do, I¡¯ll just leave it to fate.


    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to save him, but now is not the time.


    ¡°My Lord¡­¡±


    Lin bit her lip and suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯m too weak.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t expected that such a great being would personallye to help an ant, so she still med herself. ¡°My power is still too weak, but I would like to ask for your permission. I want to form a cult to worship you!¡±


    She wanted to increase her power. Apart from strengthening herself, she could also recruit others!


    Cult? I don¡¯t even know what path I can take.


    However, I can make Lin recruit people. No matter what path they take, I won¡¯t turn anyone away.


    Aaron was happy about this.


    Although he was still rather useless, he was still in a way useful. He could purify the corruption of those terrible existences.


    The people of this world are too easily corrupted and influenced by superior existences, I can make them retain their rationality and bind Beyonders of any path under mymand and obtain even more secret manuals and knowledge.


    With this thought, Aaron said directly, ¡°Okay!¡±


    Then he disconnected and went offline to return to the real world. He could not wait to verify some of his suspicions.


    ¡­


    ¡°All glory to the Lord!¡±


    Sensing the Lord¡¯s departure, Lin said a final prayer and left respectfully.


    For her, this was the Lord¡¯s sanctuary. It could also be the future headquarters of the cult.


    ¡°Oh no, I forgot to ask the Lord what the new cult should be called and what images and symbols He likes.¡± Lin had a bitter expression on his face.


    ¡°But the lord shouldn¡¯t care about such a small thing. Even the altar is very rough. There are no statues or special markings ¡­¡±


    She thought for a moment and decided. ¡°The Lord is the only light in the Apocalypse. The new cult will be called ¡®Light of Salvation¡¯!¡±

 Chapter 33:

    Chapter 33:


    ckstone Manor.


    Aaron, with the title of Baron ckstone, returned to his own territory.


    After the martial arts tournament, Theodore had started handing out titles. Basically, all the knights in the Green Forest had been promoted by one rank, and some had even be viscounts.


    However, it was just an empty title and no one¡¯s fiefdom had increased at all.


    From Aaron¡¯s point of view, a baron¡¯s title sounded better than a knight¡¯s.


    Apart from that, there was another strange phenomenon. Colin¡¯s son, Char, had been made an honorary lord, though he was nothing. Aaron had thought he could get an honorary title like Viscount Sotos. From the looks of it, Theodore was expressing his dissatisfaction with Colin, but he was very happy with the third-generation sessor.


    There seemed to be some undercurrent to this, but Aaron did not think much of it.


    ¡­.


    In the bedroom.


    Aaron opened his eyes and felt the difference in his body.


    This was the first time he had epted a ritual and sacrifice in the dream world. The disappearance of the red essence at the end gave him an indescribable feeling.


    The Red Essence as a sacrifice is actually the essence and concentration of the Red Spirituality. In terms of quantity, it might be enough for an ordinary person to fully awaken their spirituality and enter the Beyond Path.


    At that time, the sacrifice in the ritual disappeared. My consciousness felt that it might havee here, the real world, in my body?


    Aaron¡¯s eyes lit up. If that was the case, he might have finally found the path to the Transcendence in the real world!


    ¡°Master!¡±


    He rang the bell and asked Daly toe in and help him dress. He could hardly wait to feel the difference in his body.


    It seems to be an illusion ¡­ but I feel I¡¯m particrly energetic today?


    Aaron looked at Daly in front of him and could not deny that his body seemed to have a reaction.


    Daly seemed to feel something too. With a flushed face, she helped Aaron tidy up his clothes.


    It¡¯s a bit troublesome, I feel a surge of desire.


    Aaron was a little embarrassed. It seems I have to be more careful in the future. I can¡¯t ept sacrifices carelessly.


    ¡°What would you like for breakfast?¡±


    Daly asked just then.


    ¡°Steak, medium-rare, and a cup of deer blood!¡±


    Aaron blurted out.


    Daly looked surprised, but she quickly calmed down and left.


    ¡­


    In the dining room of the vi.


    The almost raw cowy on the white china te, blood still oozing from it.


    Aaron¡¯s breakfast usually consisted of a vegetable sd with bread and jam. The taste was rather nd, which was why Daly was surprised.


    At that moment, Daly stood to the side. She watched as Aaron gracefully picked up the knife and fork. The slight pressure of the cold fork caused the veal to bleed profusely again. It was as if it was struggling, screaming and resisting.


    But it was useless. The table knife cut mercilessly, separating the flesh and causing blood to gush out. It had the elegance of a predator.


    A handful of coarse salt and a handful of ck pepper were sprinkled on the cow¡¯s body, as if it were a sacrifice¡­


    Finally, the piece of meat was ced in his mouth as if it had fallen into a bottomless abyss ¡­


    ¡°Hmm, the taste is surprisingly good?¡±


    Aaron drank another mouthful of deer blood as he thought to himself, ¡°Is this the joy of eating flesh and blood? There¡¯s actually Red in my body and it¡¯s affecting me!


    Fortunately, I can still control my mind. It¡¯s probably because the existence in the dream world is not in this world?


    And Daly, what¡¯s with that expression, What¡¯s that fearful and hopeful look?


    Has she been influenced by me?


    Aaron put down his knife and fork. ¡°Clean up!¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes!¡±


    Daly shuddered, as if she had finally snapped out of her stupor. She moved forward to clear the table, breathing heavily.


    ¡°I¡¯m going out to train!¡±


    Aaron could feel his self-control slipping away. He didn¡¯t dare stay any longer or Daly might not be enough. He immediately went to the training ground outside the vi and brandished the huge cross sword.


    Normally, a few swings of such a heavy sword would consume a lot of energy.


    But now, Aaron felt different.


    It wasn¡¯t that his size or strength had increased. Instead, every time he was about to reach his limit, a new wave of energy would surge out of his body.


    It was as if there was an extra source of energy in his body!


    ¡°This is the extraordinary thing about Red!¡±


    Aaron¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Even though I don¡¯t really like this path, I can¡¯t deny that all the extraordinary things are so dazzling and enchanting.¡±


    After a few hours of training, he was already sweating profusely. He grabbed a towel and wiped himself down. Suddenly, Aaron picked up a dagger and made a small cut on his arm.


    Fresh blood flowed quickly. He watched with rapt attention and saw that the bleeding stopped by itself. There was even a numb and itchy feeling.


    ¡°Vitality that promotes wound healing?


    Aaron frowned. What Lin had sacrificed was the concentrated essence of many Red. It was enough to open the door to the extraordinary.


    But when it came to him, there seemed to be very little left.


    ¡°This is the wear and tear of crossing two worlds? But it doesn¡¯t matter. Let Lin sacrifice a few more times, and the umtion will be enough for me to push open the door to the extraordinary. But I don¡¯t like the way of Red.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll let Lin sacrifice another essence next time, But she only knows how to collect the essence of Red. Each field has its own specialisation. It seems like it was a good decision to let her form a multi-path cult.¡±


    After a while, Aaron stood up and shook his arm. The wound on his arm had long since disappeared, leaving only a shallow white mark.


    ¡°Very good!¡±


    He looked up at the sky, feeling a little hungry. ¡°It¡¯s time for lunch is it still medium rare steak for lunch?¡±


    Aaron felt the hunger in his body and his expression gradually changed.


    As it turned out, this was not the only change.


    That night, as he looked at the medium-rare steak, he could not bring himself to eat it. In the end, he asked Daly to take it back to the kitchen and make it well done.


    The rich and warm texture of the steak went into his mouth, but Aaron sighed inwardly. ¡°The spirituality is dissipating so its influence on me is weakening as well.¡±


    ¡­


    The next day.


    Aaron rang the bell and let Daly in.


    He looked at the maid¡¯s various actions and his heart was calm. There was only endless regret. ¡°This world really doesn¡¯t have a spiritual side, Even the spirituality I¡¯ve gained with great difficulty will continue to dissipate with time.¡±

 Chapter 34:

    Chapter 34:


    [It has been proven that the correct ritual in the dream world can lead to me and send the sacrifice to the real world.]


    [Spirituality in the real world is slowly disappearing¡­ Disappointing]


    [I have to try again let Lin sacrifice another part of her spirituality to draw a ritual in the real world and summon herself]


    [Failed again. Unable to make a full connection].


    ¡­


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Aaron snapped the quill in half and mmed his fist down on the table.


    The setback was too great this time.


    If the real world could not amodate Beyonders, then even if he had some Supernatural Abilities, he would not be able to achieve immortality.


    Even if that small Supernatural Ability allowed him to live a good life, he would not be able to defeat an army and would not feel safe.


    [No¡­ I can¡¯t give up!]


    [Next, I should try different elemental paths! At the same time, I should continue to use my spirituality and even¡­ try the Awakening Ritual.]


    [Although the spirituality can only stay in my body for a short time, if it umtes over time, it might permanently increase my strength by a negligible amount each time¡­ After a long time, maybe it can make my body extraordinary?]


    [But there might be some conflicts between different Elemental Paths. I must n carefully and proceed with caution].


    After a moment of depression and loss ofposure, Aaron reorganised his thoughts, put the notebook away,y down on the bed and began to dream.


    ¡­


    The deserted city of Diat.


    Lin walked through the dark streets, looking for survivors.


    After the Cataclysm, the Apocalypse arrived. Lunatics turned into monsters, and most of the others were caught unawares and died at the hands of the monsters.


    But there were still miracles in life!


    In the ruins of this city, besides the monsters, Lin was not the only one who existed!


    ¡°After the sacrifice of the Red Essence, the Lord liked this kind of sacrifice very much¡­¡±


    Lin thought to herself.


    If mortals wanted to be Beyonders, they first had to choose a path, then umte spirituality, and finally perform a ritual to be a true Beyonder.


    She had now reached the second stage of the Red Path ¨C the Bloodseeker!


    She had mastered the ability to turn her entire body into blood, or a part of it into a weapon.


    She could also perform arge number of spells and rituals.


    Of course, since she did not dare to listen to the ravings of the beings on the moon, shecked knowledge in this area.


    At the same time, she was able to activate the power of red to elerate her growth.


    At the moment, Lin was growing at an extremely fast rate, not much different from an ordinary fourteen or fifteen year old child.


    ¡°The Light of Salvation needs more believers, and the Lord needs more sacrifices.¡±


    She had saved a few people before, but they were all ordinary people. It would take time to lead them to the path of the Beyonders.


    Not long after, Lin found a new target.


    It was arge department store. The entrance was made up of various pieces of furniture and debris, forming a line of defence. Outside the door, several monsters were wandering around.


    ¡°If my guess is right, there should be survivors inside.¡±


    Lin licked her lips and her body was about to turn to blood.


    At that moment, she sensed that something was wrong in the air.


    A fine powder filled the air, making her feel drowsy.


    ¡°Powder.¡±


    Lin raised her head abruptly. There was nothing in the sky, only the faint sound of pping wings seemed to be transmitted directly into her head.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡±


    Lin took a deep breath and prayed in a low voice, ¡°TheSpirit of Falsehood that wanders through the unknown, the absolute neutral existence, the silent observer, My Lord I¡¯ve encountered a strange situation, please grant me luck, grant me courage.¡±


    In reality, she knew very well that the Lord rarely responded to sacrifices, let alone this kind of verbal prayer.


    But it was a form of devotion.


    The Lord might not care for man, but man must care for the Lord. He was the only light of reason!


    ¡°Hmm¡­ so the connection is much quicker now? She only needs to pray verbally, does that mean that the connection between me and her is getting closer? ¡±


    Lin¡¯s luck was quite good. This time, Aaron happened to be standing right next to her.


    However, he wasn¡¯t ready to answer.


    ¡°The connection between Faith and Mysticism if it¡¯s close enough, can I break the distance barrier and hear prayers from afar?¡±


    He thought to himself: ¡°My Mysticism power can be given to believers through rituals and can be manipted, but believers can¡¯t purify Mysticism and can only sacrifice spirituality to me, It seems like this way won¡¯t work either¡±.


    Aaron felt that his Mysticism power could be the ultimate manifestation of spirituality.


    Unfortunately¡­ the current utilisation rate was too low.


    ¡°There is also the fixed altar which is troublesome to not often respond to prayers¡­ Let¡¯s see if I can create a smart feedback or message function?¡±


    ¡°But that requires a very high level of Mysticism knowledge. I can¡¯t do it unless I let Lin go and collect the branch of the Mother Tree of Flesh and bloof and fall into that state of indulgence and listen to the ravings. Then I¡¯ll pull her back and let her repeat the knowledge she¡¯s learned.¡±


    Aaron was slightly excited, but then he shook his head, ¡°This believer is very precious. If I do this too often, I¡¯ll be discovered for sure. It¡¯s better to let Lin do itter.¡±


    His figure flickered and passed directly through the square, arriving in front of the department store.


    Whether it was the monsters or the powder, they all passed through him without a trace.


    Aaron made his way through the obstacles and into the warehouse. He saw a few survivors with dishevelled hair and dirty faces, hunting rifles in their hands looking outside vigntly.


    And at the centre of the survivors, a woman in a grey robe, with an oval face and green eyes, was casting a spell.


    ¡°Greetings to the symbol of life and change, the controller of the invisible threads, the great ¡®Cocoon¡¯!¡±


    ¡°Please grant me the Powder of Confusion!¡±


    ¡°Please grant me the Invisible Threads!¡±


    ¡­


    Outside the department store, Lin was surprised to see the wandering monsters suddenly stop like statues.


    Around the statues, there were extremely fine threads, like silk, connecting them to the ground.


    Suddenly¡­


    The threads contracted, cutting through the statues.


    The thin and transparent lines seemed to have be the sharpest de. In an instant, the monster was cut into many smooth cubes.


    ¡°Miss Olivia, thank you very much.¡±


    The woman in the grey robe ended the ceremony. A group of survivors surrounded her, thanking her again and again.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Mr Aude. In this apocalypse world, helping each other is something we should do. Can you give me a quiet room?¡±


    Olivia shook her head, her face slightly pale: ¡°I want to rest, don¡¯t give me food or water.¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    The man holding a hunting rifle, who looked to be in his forties and whose arms were full of hair, immediately agreed and sent Olivia to a quiet room.


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    Olivia closed the door and leaned back against it, her body beginning to shake violently.


    Underneath the grey robe, lumps of flesh bulged one after the other, constantly moving around like little mice ¡­


    ¡°Huff huff ¡­¡±


    Olivia gasped for breath, finally unable to hold it in, she fell to the ground and rolled around.


    Aaron calmly watched the scene from the side: ¡°The forceful use of the ceremony resulted in contamination? But ¡­ she seems to be someone who can barely control her rationality, although ¡­ it¡¯s a bit difficult. ¡±


    He looked out, his expression suddenly bing a bit mysterious.

 Chapter 35:

    Chapter 35:


    Inside the department store, in another room, all the survivors gathered.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already confirmed, the woman does not know anything about this ce.¡±


    Aude looked around and spoke first, his expression slightly grim.


    His original politeness and elegance disappeared without a trace at that moment.


    But that was normal, a gentleman couldn¡¯t survive in this apocalyptic world, only by awakening his bestial nature and bing a bandit could he survive better.


    ¡°But¡­ Miss Olivia helped us, without her we would¡¯ve been finished in thest monster attack.¡±


    A woman with a hot and sexy figure said hesitantly, ¡°Today, it was also her who protected us ¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph, how can a stranger who joined us halfway be trusted?¡±


    Another young man curled his lips in disdain, greed in his eyes: ¡°She clearly grasped the mysterious ability, but she wasn¡¯t willing to share it with us, saying that it¡¯s dangerous learn, She¡¯s too selfish.¡±


    ¡°I object!¡±


    An old man stood up and said bitterly: ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, what¡¯s wrong with you? Wake up, why are you treating the person who helped us with malice? Our holy father told us¡­¡±


    Bang!


    Before he could finish, he was knocked down from behind. The attacker was a burly man with a pipe in his mouth. ¡°Save it, Father ¡­ your Lord is already dead.¡±


    This old priest was a priest of the Church before the apocalypse. He was a man of virtue and honour.


    But now he was mercilessly abandoned.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s begin We¡¯ve already agreed, this woman needs a long time to start the ritual, and she will also be injured. At the same time, she will be very tired every time she performs the ritual.¡±


    Aude raised his rifle andughed grimly.


    Theughter echoed through the room like the howling of hyenas.


    ¡­


    ¡°What an ugly scene.¡±


    Aaron walked out of the department store, came to Lin¡¯s side and began to link with her through the mysterious link she had established through prayer.


    If he didn¡¯t make that mysterious connection, she wouldn¡¯t be able to hear him.


    In an instant, Lin felt her soul tremble.


    Knowing that this was the god she believed in, the Lord she prayed to, she couldn¡¯t help but say excitedly: ¡°Praise the Lord!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a soul in that building that needs to be saved.¡±


    Aaron said in an iparably calm tone and then disconnected.


    If he interacted too much with others, he would lose his status as a god.


    In the past, he didn¡¯t have a choice. If he didn¡¯t help, he might even lose his only mouthpiece.


    ¡°As youmand!¡±


    Lin knelt on the ground, then stood up. A red glow shed in her eyes before she turned into a pool of blood and ran towards the building.


    Bang bang!


    Suddenly, several shots rang out from inside the huge department store.


    Aude pulled out his shotgun and fired wildly at the door.


    Then he kicked the door violently open and looked at the prey inside.


    A group of hunters rushed in one after the other, weapons in hand and fierce smiles on their faces.


    ¡°Mr Aude, Miss Elena, you¡­¡±


    Olivia looked at the scene in disbelief. ¡°Why?¡±


    There was arge hole in her chest and arge amount of dark red blood was oozing out.


    It was obvious that she had been injured by the previous shot.


    ¡°Why? Miss Olivia, why are you being so secretive and unwilling to share? ¡±


    The young man who had spoken earlierughed sinisterly, ¡°You must be trying to use your power to rule us and be a dictator!¡±


    ¡°No ¡­ I¡¯m not ¡­¡±


    Intense sadness and confusion appeared in Olivia¡¯s eyes. Her infectious aura spread, causing others to subconsciously feel a sense of regret.


    ¡°Be careful, this bitch is affecting our minds!¡±


    The man with the smoking pipe held a silver revolver in his hand and pulled the trigger without hesitation. ¡°Kill her first, then search her body!¡±


    Bang bang!


    Gunpowder smoke rose and blood sttered.


    Aude looked at the witch who had fallen, and a heartfelt smile appeared on his face.


    If he let her stay, he would lose his leadership.


    Now, not only did he consolidate his position, he might even gain her abilities.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Olivia fell to the ground, her expression suddenly bing extremely frightening. Half of her face was filled with grief, the other half was distorted, and her eyes were bloodshot, as if she was wearing half a mask.


    Her chest rose and fell rapidly, but she said nothing. Instead, she sighed and closed her eyes.


    ¡°Really, What a despicable scene.¡±


    At that moment, a young girl¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind everyone.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Aude turned suddenly to see a girl of fourteen or fifteen looking at her with disdain. A mocking sneer appeared at the corner of her mouth.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Another survivor?¡±


    The man with the smoking pipeughed darkly. ¡°Not bad, she¡¯s mine!¡±


    He walked forward with a sinister smile. ¡°Follow me, I¡¯ll protect you. You should know how rare this is.¡±


    In reality, he wanted to first get tired of her and then get rid of her. That way he wouldn¡¯t have to use up much food and water.


    The next moment a red light shed.


    The man¡¯s expression froze as he looked down at his wrist.


    His hand holding the revolver fell to the ground and arge amount of blood spurted from his wrist.


    ¡°You- you made me unable toplete the Lord¡¯s mission, You all deserve to die!¡±


    Lin said in a hoarse voice.


    It was fine that these people did evil, but the key was that they made her unable to save this soul!


    Even if she died a million times, she still wouldn¡¯t be able to redeem herself!


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    Aude rubbed her eyes and found that the girl¡¯s right hand had unknowingly turned into a scarlet dagger. The tip was almost attached to her wrist, giving it a strong visual impact.


    ¡°Mon- monster! She¡¯s a monster! ¡±


    He fired without hesitation. A great cloud of smoke rose from the muzzle of the hunting rifle. Countless iron bullets fell on Lin¡¯s body, leaving a beehive-like hole.


    Linughed. Her body suddenly turned into a pool of blood, and bullets fell to the ground.


    She was a Bloodseeker, unlike this unfortunate Beyonder. As long as she turned her body into blood, she would be immune to most physical damage!


    Ssh!


    Blood gushed out and she suddenly turned into a scarlet human figure. Her arms turned into machetes and she charged into the crowd like a ughterhouse.


    ¡­


    A momentter, Lin returned to her girlish form.


    She walked past the broken limbs and entered the room.


    Although she couldn¡¯tplete the Lord¡¯s mission, she might be able to give her a grave.


    But as she entered, her expression changed.


    Thump!


    Thump!


    She heard the sound of a heartbeat and saw a human-sized cocoon?


    At the bottom of the cocoon, there were arge number of silky threads connected to the ground like roots, greedily absorbing the blood of humans.


    As it absorbed the blood, the heartbeat inside the cocoon grew louder!

 Chapter 36:

    Chapter 36:


    ¡°Is that the ability to turn into a cocoon and heal injuries?¡±


    Lin was very receptive to all kinds of mysticism, so she deduced quickly.


    She stepped forward and looked at the cocoon with a happy smile.


    ¡°Great, this person is fine, the Lord¡¯s Divine Decree can still bepleted.¡±


    She saw that there seemed to be some sort of light source inside the cocoon, reflecting a humanoid figure. She could just make out that it was a female. She was like an embryo, her hands wrapped around her curled legs, like a fetus in a mother¡¯s womb.


    But as the heartbeat grew louder and louder, endless shadows seemed to wriggle from behind the figure, rapidly expanding transforming into a pair of deformed wings?


    The humanoid figure became strange as well, its mouth bing long and thin, its body mutating as if it was turning into some kind of insect¡­


    ¡°Not good this is ¡­ corruption?¡±


    Lin¡¯s expression was solemn. She knew that this was because the other party was unable to maintain its rationality after being severely injured, and was turning into a monster.


    In fact, Olivia¡¯s transformation was also rted to the fact that she had overused her spirituality to perform the ritual earlier.


    If this continued, she would definitely not be the one to break out of the cocoon.


    ¡°So that¡¯s it, the Lord has already seen everything, so that¡¯s the true meaning of saving souls?¡±


    Lin was enlightened: ¡°She has already been drawn to the terrible existence at the end of her path and fallen into the abyss. Only the radiance of the Lord can save her.¡±


    She knew what she had to do.


    Lin began to prepare the ritual and prayed to the Spirit of Falsehood:


    ¡°The Spirit of Falsehood, wandering in the unknown, the absolute neutral existence, the silent observer.¡±


    ¡°Please bestow your grace and save this lost soul before you!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Can I say that this was not my arrangement, that I was just a bit slow and almost didn¡¯t make it in time?¡±


    Aaron Sotosined quietly, then epted the ritual.


    He looked at the cocoon in front of him with shock in his eyes, but still channeled the mystical energy from his dream and infused it into the cocoon.


    ¡°Thank you, my lord!¡±


    Lin sensed the change and looked inside the cocoon, only to see the fierce ck figure slowly fade away and return to human form.


    Snap!


    The grey cocoon clothes were torn as the naked Olivia struggled out. Seeing Lin, her face showed a bit of embarrassment, but it was more like shock: ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Lucky you, you have received the grace of my Lord and His salvation.¡± His voice was soft and gentle.


    Lin nced at Olivia and casually pulled a piece of clothing from the corpse on the floor and tossed it to her. ¡°Put your clothes on first. I¡¯ll tell you slowly.¡±


    ¡­


    A momentter, in the department store.


    ¡°So you were inspired by a being and founded the Light of Salvation. Then you got the Oracle to save me?¡±


    Olivia said in surprise, ¡°What kind of benevolent being is this? To actually pity an ant like me, Would such an entitymunicate with mortals? The Cocoon nevermunicates with its believers, even the most advanced Cocooners. There are even rumours that those who have seen the Cocoon are all dead, whether they are believers or not! ¡±


    ¡°Cocoon? Cocooners? ¡±


    Aaron was a little confused, so Lin asked, ¡°What is a Cocoon?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the master of the chrysalis element, the symbol of life and change¡­¡±


    Olivia¡¯s expression became iparablyplicated. ¡°Ie from the forest to the south. There are many people who worship the Cocoon. They call themselves the Cocoon People and have even formed a sect called the ¡®Barren Wood¡¯, After many people joined, their temperament underwent a terrifying change.I was not willing to stay there any longer, so I left.¡±


    Lin, on the other hand, remembered the fanatics of the ck Sun Cult, as well as the High Priest who had turned into a ck beast, and suddenly realised something: ¡°The Mysterious path is too dangerous, madness and terror are always apanied by each other. No matter what path you take, you will need the protection of my Lord to keep your humanity, praise my Lord!


    ¡°May I have the honour to hear His name?¡±


    Olivia said solemnly, ¡°After leaving the sect, my hallucinations and some symptoms became very serious, but after receiving the grace of this person, I feel that I have fully recovered. I want to understand this person¡¯s teachings, and is he willing to ept a disciple of the Cocoon like me? ¡±


    ¡°Of course, my master is tolerant of everything.¡±


    Lin¡¯s eyes lit up and he immediately began to preach. ¡°He is the Light of Salvation, the only hope for mankind!¡±


    Hey hey, I only told you that I¡¯m a spirit! Just a spirit! Don¡¯t add so many strange things without permission!


    Aaron felt very ufortable listening from the side.


    Especially when Lin had added so many powers to himself, like salvation, hope. He hadn¡¯t agreed to any of them yet, okay?


    Aaronforted himself. Apart from that, he was very interested in the new elements and paths.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to think of a way to trick Olivia into giving me the secret teachings.¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t life and change ovep with Red? That¡¯s not right, Red is mainly about reproduction and vitality. Also, Cocoon gives me a feeling of stubbornness, conservatism and unchanging.¡±


    He had just watched Olivia being tricked by Lin into bing a member of the Light of Salvation.


    This was quite normal.


    As long as Olivia wanted to continue on the path of secrets and didn¡¯t want to be affected by Cocoon and be a monster, she had to kneel at his feet.


    Aaron could tell that although Olivia was a bit naive, she was still more mature than Lin. Could it be that she really couldn¡¯t see that there was something wrong with the Light of Salvation?


    Instead of saying that she was tricked into joining the Order, it would be more urate to say that she was convinced by the miracle he showed her.


    ¡­


    ¡°Olivia, since you have be a member of the Order, I¡¯m going to announce the first big thing.¡±


    Lin patrolled the department store and was very pleased with the ce. ¡°I want to requisition this ce and make it a branch of the Order. Hmm, the headquarters cannot be moved, the altar of our Lord is there, only with His permission can we move it.¡±


    Olivia pursed her lips, looked at Lin, who was pretending to be a high-spirited adult, and suddenly asked, ¡°Then Saintess, how many people are there in our order?¡±


    Lin¡¯s imposing demeanour disappeared quite a bit and she replied in a very low voice, ¡°Including you, two members, just you and me.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s expression froze. Although she was mentally prepared and had guessed, she hadn¡¯t expected this order to be so strange!


    Was it toote to leave the Order now?

 Chapter 37:

    Chapter 37:


    ckstone Manor.


    Aaron woke up with a faint smile.


    He had watched Olivia go from wavering to determined. He also nned to help Lin develop the Light of Salvation.


    Furthermore, she had held a thanksgiving ceremony for him upon his return to the Headquarters, offering him some of the spirituality of the Chrysalis.


    ¡°The chrysalis is life and change¡­ At the same time it has an unchanging quality.¡±


    Aaron looked at his skin. With a thought, he felt that every hair on his skin had be iparably sensitive. He could even detect the slightest movement in the air and use it to determine the movement of various objects within a certain range.


    ¡°Apart from that, I should be able to use the characteristics of the chrysalis to harden my skin within a certain time to gain defensive power.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I still won¡¯t be able to defend myself against bullets at close range. However, Olivia didn¡¯t die after being hit so many times at close range. She was only badly injured, which is enough to prove that her defence isn¡¯t bad!¡±


    He looked down at his palm and realised that there were silk threads between his fingers.


    Aaron growled. He raised his hand and a silk thread shot out. It stuck to the clothes on the hanger and he pulled on it with force.


    ¡°Snap!¡±


    The thread broke.


    ¡°After all, ording to the dream world, I¡¯m just a mortal who has just begun to awaken my spirituality. I still have a long way to go if I want to be like Olivia and cut monsters with threads.¡±


    A bitter smile appeared at the corner of Aaron¡¯s mouth. ¡°Besides the spirituality of the Chrysalis is constantly dissipating. I even suspect that even if I use a ritual to ascend in reality and find my path, I will still be struck down.¡±


    ¡°This world is really depressing.¡±


    After a sigh, he soon regained hisposure. He summoned his maid, Daly, to help him dress, and then asked about the day¡¯s schedule over breakfast.


    Basically, as a nobleman of this era, his daily life was very boring. He had nothing to do all day but hang around at hunts and banquets.


    asionally, he would patrol his territory as a lord or y the role of a judge, dealing with the disputes of his subjects.


    Compared to other lords, Aaron should be considered as one of the more diligent ones.


    At that moment, Albert, the fat schr in a grey schr¡¯s robe, said, ¡°Lord Aaron, you have a visitor today. It¡¯s Knight Iman from the Emerald Territory.¡±


    He was Aaron¡¯s neighbour and was originally loyal to the Davis family. Heter surrendered early in the War and was able to keep hisnd.


    ¡°Is it the season for visiting friends?¡±


    Aaron muttered.


    ¡°Actually, it should have started a long time ago, but because of the various consequences of the war, especially the various small disturbances in the Upper Green Forest, it has been dyed until now.¡±


    Albert replied quietly.


    ¡°A bunch of scum. They¡¯ve already lost the war. What else do they want?¡±


    Aaron sneered. These opponents included the remnants of the Davis family and the nobles who had lost theirnds.


    Unwilling to ept their defeat in the war, they hid deep in the mountains and forests and became actual bandits.


    Of course, this was a matter security.


    Apart from a few direct territories, the Sotos family left the rest to the lords of the various districts.


    ¡°What is the reputation of Knight Iman?¡±


    Aaron thought for a moment before asking.


    These capittors and rebels were originally on good terms. They were close by blood, perhaps even by family.


    It was hard to guarantee that there wouldn¡¯t be cases of cover-up.


    In their eyes, there was no need to ask what attitude they would have towards Aaron, A member of the Sotos family, the culprit of their failure in the war and the upier of their territory.


    ¡°Knight Iman is a benevolent lord. At the same time, he possesses great strength and is good at teaching students. His pupil, Mokto, did well in thest tournament,¡± said Albert.


    Schr Albert said, ¡°And he¡¯s actively expressing his goodwill towards us.


    ¡°So you think he¡¯s a firm supporter?¡±


    Aaron¡¯s expression was yful.


    ¡°Yes. After all, anyone with experience can see that the Green Forest now belongs to the Sotos family. As long as they know how to choose their interests, they won¡¯t go against this trend. In other words, those who go against this trend will be mercilessly crushed to death,¡± Albert said.


    ¡°Then I look forward to today¡¯s meeting.¡±


    Aaron closed his eyes. He could feel Albert¡¯s steady breathing and heartbeat. It was clear that he was speaking from his heart.


    ¡®Is this also part of the Chrysalis ability? I take back my earlier judgement. Olivia is an even more stupid woman than Lin. With this ability, how could she be tricked by a group of ordinary people? Was she too trusting of others? Or was her spirituality so weak after the ceremony that she couldn¡¯t sense these things? ¡®


    ¡­..


    At that time, not far from ckstone Manor, a convoy was slowly moving forward. The knights raised their heads and waved their banners. On the g was the image of a double-horned axe, but the original blue background had been reced by dark green. It represented a change.


    In the convoy, a carriage suddenly opened its curtains and the face of a beautiful girl appeared. ¡°How long until we arrive?¡±


    ¡°Dear Miss Monica, please bear with us for the time being. We¡¯ll be there before the sun rises to the middle of the sky.¡±


    A knight urged his horse forward, quietly answering the girl¡¯s question. He watched as the curtain was closed and the pretty face disappeared. The expression on his face remained unchanged, but he secretly tightened his grip on the reins.


    ¡°ckstone Manor is straight ahead. Stop and rest. Let someone go forward to report!¡±


    Knight Iman was a middle-aged man in his forties. Half of his hair was white, but he was in good spirits. He waved his hand and ordered the convoy to stop.


    The group stopped to rest. Some fed the horses, others drank water.


    The young knight from before went to the river to fetch some water. He looked around and turned into a bush.


    In the shadows, another man dressed like a farmer was waiting for him. But his skin was very smooth and pale.


    ¡°See through everything!¡±


    The knight spoke first.


    ¡°See through everything! Mokto, I am very happy to meet you. We¡¯ve always seen your loyalty to the Davis family. ¡±


    The man smiled. His tone still had the arrogance of a noble.


    ¡°How is the n going?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not going well. Although Knight Iman sympathises with the Davis family, he doesn¡¯t seem to want to start another war. He¡¯s already decided to give the Sotos family his full support. This time he went to ckstone Manor with the intention of making a match for Miss Monica.¡±


    A hint of pain appeared in Mokto¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°That damned old dog,¡± the man cursed. ¡°And that damned Aaron Sotos!¡±


    He thought of his earlier attempt to incite the people of ckstone Manor to rebel and overthrow the rule of the ¡®outsiders¡¯. He had failed miserably.


    Last winter was the best opportunity, but Aaron borrowed food directly. Then those ignorant people left with him. It was like throwing their loyalty in the mud!


    Then this year, with arge harvest and reduced taxes, these people refused to change. As expected, they were a bunch of mudbloods. Let them rot in the mud forever!

 Chapter 38:

    Chapter 38:


    ¡°Mokto, I have to rely on you this time.¡±


    The man patted Mokto¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You have to create a conflict between the two parties. It¡¯s best if you start a war right away. Then the whole Upper Green Forest will wee the return of the original owner!¡±


    ¡°Yes, after I be the new lord, I¡¯ll marry Monica to you and make you the lord of the Emerald Territory!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ready to serve you!¡±


    Mokto clenched his fists, the mes of ambition burning in his eyes.


    Indeed, the Davis family should be the ones to rule the Upper Green Forest!


    ¡­


    ckstone Manor, main gate.


    Out of courtesy, Aaron wore formal attire and stood at the main gate to greet them.


    Soon a carriage appeared at the end of the road and approached.


    ¡°Lord Aaron, you are too polite.¡±


    Knight Iman dismounted and shook Aaron¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Wee to my manor,¡± Aaron replied politely.


    Knight Iman helped a youngdy down from the carriage. ¡°Allow me to introduce you to the brightest pearl of the Green Forest, my daughter ¨C Monica!¡±


    ¡°Hello, beautifuldy.¡±


    ¡°Good day, sir.¡± Monica looked at Aaron¡¯s handsome face and a blush came to her cheeks. She was no longer so resistant to her family¡¯s arrangements.


    ¡°This is my student ¨C Mokto!¡±


    Knight Iman continued to introduce a young man.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Aaron became much more reserved. He nodded and walked over.


    Although the other party seemed to be good at martial arts, that was all there was to it.


    What puzzled him was that the other party¡¯s heartbeat and other physical signs could be heard in the breeze. He was a bit too excited.


    He hid it well, but it wasn¡¯t as if he was meeting an earl. Is that necessary¡­


    He immediately became more attentive. He sensed the condition of the others in the convoy, and led Knight Iman into the manor.


    In the living room, the kitchen maids were serving sweet honey water and milk pudding.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t stand during the ceremony. Try my invention.¡±


    Aaron shoveled a spoonful of pudding into his mouth. It was Ginny¡¯s favourite dessert. Unfortunately, she despised the castle¡¯s cook for not being able to make it well.


    ¡°What a delicacy.¡±


    Knight Iman tasted a bite and put the spoon down. On the other hand, Monica¡¯s eyes lit up. Maintaining herdylike elegance, she quickly danced with the spoon. The nanny next to her cast a few nces at her, but it was useless.


    Knight Iman was a little annoyed, but he did not show it. He was happily talking to Aaron.


    ¡°I heard that Lord Aaron has some miraculous potions that cured Lady Sylvie?¡±


    He seemed to bring it up unintentionally with a bit of probing.


    ¡°Buying them from the merchants might have some effect, but most of the credit should go to the schrs and midwives.¡±


    Aaron said modestly.


    Iman rolled his eyes inwardly. He couldn¡¯t believe it.


    How could he not know what the merchants of the Green Forest were like? If such a miraculous potion existed, it would have been announced to the heavens.


    This potion was most likely made by Aaron himself. After all, he had a reputation in that area.


    That being the case, it was all the more important to establish a good rtionship with him. After all, life-saving medicine was very precious in this era.


    Even if there were no potions, he would still want various farming tools and fertilisers that could double the yield of an acre.


    Thinking about this, Iman felt more and more disappointed in his daughter.


    After a short rest, Aaron led Knight Iman and the others on a patrol of his manor.


    ¡°The wheat crop is good this year. The manor¡¯s mill is working at full capacity. I¡¯m preparing to build another one¡­ Also, the storehouse needs to be erged.


    Aaron took Iman, Monica, Mokto and a few others for a walk around the estate.


    Suddenly there was amotion behind them.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Aaron frowned. Then he saw Eight-Fingers and Sanchez jogging over. They looked at Knight Iman and said without lowering their voices, ¡°There are suspicious people in the area. They have poisoned daggers. They are suspected to be assassins!¡±


    ¡°This must be a misunderstanding!¡±


    Knight Iman¡¯s expression changed.


    Aaron suddenly turned and looked at Mokto.


    The young man¡¯s heartbeat quickened.


    ¡°I must say, some of Chrysalis abilities are quite useful.¡±


    Aaron looked at Mokto, a half-smile on his face. ¡°You¡¯re Mokto, right?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, Lord.¡±


    Mokto had no idea why Aaron hade to him and not to Knight Iman. Cold sweat began to form on his forehead.


    ¡°Why do you want to kill me?¡±


    The next moment, Aaron said this with a sneer. He didn¡¯t care about evidence. In his territory, he was thew. He could arrest, interrogate and even kill people just because he suspected them!


    ¡°What?¡±


    Iman¡¯s expression changed again. He saw the wild look on Mokto¡¯s face as he drew the sword at his waist.


    Unfortunately, he was one step toote.


    Puff!


    There was a sh of light, A slender sword sliced through Mokto¡¯s right chest, piercing his lung.


    ¡°Mokto¡­Ah¡±


    Monica screamed as she watched Mokto fall to the ground.


    Knight Iman stared at Aaron in shock. Mokto was his prized pupil and had even surpassed him in physical strength. Hecked a little experience, but he was still one of the best in the tournament.


    But now he had been defeated in a single move.


    Although there were other factors, Lord Aaron¡¯s martial arts were not to be underestimated.


    ¡°Knight Iman¡­¡±


    Aaron took out a snow-white handkerchief and gently wiped the sword. He asked casually, ¡°Do you know anything about this?¡±


    Aaron took out a snow-white handkerchief and gently wiped the sword. He asked casually, ¡°Do you know about this matter?¡±


    Knight Iman¡¯s face was covered in cold sweat. He understood that he was involved in a huge conspiracy.


    Judging by Mokto¡¯s expression and actions, he was indeed the mastermind behind the assassination, and this would undoubtedly implicate himself.


    As a surrender, doing such a thing at such a sensitive time could even lead to a crusade!


    ¡°I swear on my life, I know nothing of this!¡±


    Knight Iman made a quick decision. He knelt on the ground and slowly pulled out his sword. Together with the scabbard, he presented it to Aaron with both hands.


    ¡°Of course. I believe in youpletely.¡±


    Aaron did not ept. Topletely take away a knight¡¯s weapon was an insult.


    Besides, he had already confirmed Iman¡¯s loyalty with his abilities. He was certain that the knight was innocent.


    ¡°Eight Fingers, invite Knight Iman and Miss Monica to rest in the guest room. Search the servants. We cannot let the bandit who infiltrated the convoy seed.¡±


    He said with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness. Your wisdom is the best I have seen in my life.¡±


    Knight Iman stood up and breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that this lord still trusted him.

 Chapter 39:

    Chapter 39:


    Due to the emergency, Knight Iman had to stay in the guest room to avoid arousing suspicion. The banquet was cancelled, of course.


    Not only that, but Albert, Eight-Finger and the other higher-ups of the territory had alsoe to Aaron¡¯s study.


    ¡°This matter is not easy to handle.¡±


    Albert frowned, ¡°We can¡¯tpletely confirm that Knight Iman is innocent. Your safety must bepletely guaranteed, And since a noble is involved I think we should inform Sotos Castle immediately.¡±


    ¡°And then? If this matter blows up the people of the Upper Forest who sympathise with Iman will bepletely at odds with us and cut off from us? Anyone with a discerning eye can see that such a crude method of assassination will not seed. Maybe they want to frame Iman. After all, his reputation in the Upper Green Forest is not bad, and he can arouse widespread sympathy. As for my father.¡±


    Aaron shook his head, ¡°He may not care whether Iman is innocent or not. Instead, he will see this as an opportunity to deprive Knight Iman of his territory. After all, I do have a younger brother!¡±


    In this regard, Madame Sonia would definitely push for it.


    ¡°So we must unravel the conspiracy as quickly as possible, catch the real bandits, and then minimise the consequences.¡±


    He concluded.


    ¡°Mokto¡¯s condition is not good. I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult to interrogate him. As for the assassins, we won¡¯t be able to get anything out of them.¡± Albert frowned and said hesitantly.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. You can go first.¡±


    Aaron chased everyone out and took out a detailed map of the area, as well as candles, incense, essential oils, spirit pendulums and other props.


    He could not be bothered to find evidence to solve the case. Since the chrysalis spirituality was still present, he could use mysticism to solve the problem!


    ¡°Divination to find people is on apletely different level from ordinary pathfinding spells. It¡¯s considered a more advanced mystical ritual.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, it is easily disrupted and resisted. Be it the person¡¯s qualifications, other mystical items on them, or even the protection of a higher being, they can all cause interference!¡±


    Take Lin for example. Not only did she have a rank equivalent to the Burning Son, but she was also contaminated by the Mother Tree of Flesh. Which made it very difficult to divine her. In the entire ck Sun Cult, only the High Priest could do it.


    But in the real world?


    ¡°Everyone is a mortal. My mystical qualification alone is half a level higher than others¡­ Besides, if the Green Banyan Tree Grandmother doesn¡¯t really exist, there¡¯s no high-level being, So the interference I should receive is almost zero!¡±


    ¡°As long as I can perform the ritual, I¡¯ll definitely be able to find the mastermind!¡±


    Aaron quickly drew a ritual on the table and injected his own spirituality into it.


    He immediately lit the candles to create a sealed environment. Then he added essential oils and incense to help him enter a meditative state more quickly.


    Whoosh!


    It was as if an invisible wall had formed in the closed study room.


    ¡°Since there is no God in this world, I can¡¯tmunicate with myself in the dream. However, I¡¯ll use myself as the main body for the ritual¡­¡±


    At this thought, Aaron activated his spirituality and spoke in thenguage of the other world.


    ¡°I invite the Creator above the Creator!¡±


    ¡°The spirit of illusion that wanders in the unknown, The absolute neutral existence, The silent observer!¡±


    ¡°Please give me the ability to see through fate!¡±


    ¡­


    Vaguely, Aaron seemed to hear his own voice echoing in his ears, but he made no attempt to answer the prayer.


    After all, he had tried several times before, and all of them had failed.


    He simply picked up the spirit pendulum and ced it on the map, causing the spirit pendulum to spin clockwise.


    ¡°The location of the mastermind behind the assassination!¡±


    ¡°The location of the mastermind behind the assassination!¡±


    ¡°The location of the mastermind behind the assassination!¡±


    At the same time, Aaron silently recited what he wanted to know.


    One round, two rounds, three rounds.


    Finally, the spirit pendulum pointed diagonally to a certain spot on the map in a way that defied thews of physics, as if it were drawn there by an invisible force.


    ¡°Sess.¡±


    Aaron stared at the map, a cold smile appearing on his face. ¡°He¡¯s actually hiding in my territory?¡±


    He memorised the location on the map and finished the ritual.


    The next moment, Aaron¡¯s vision turned ck and he almost fainted.


    ¡°My spirituality haspletely dried up. It hasn¡¯t even been a day and it¡¯s disappearing even faster. But that¡¯s to be expected.¡±


    ¡°What a pity. Chrysalis spirituality is quite useful.¡±


    ¡°But what I want most of all is the ability to heal, to be immortal and to control minds.¡±


    In this demon-free world, if given the choice of extraordinary abilities, Aaron would naturally prefer mind maniption and immortality.


    With the ability to control people, he could easily obtain arge amount of manpower and wealth from any lord or king. Then he could hide behind the scenes and control everything.


    If there was enough time, ruling the world wouldn¡¯t be an illusion!


    Unfortunately, the rules of dissipating spirituality made immortality an extravagant hope. Therefore, Aaron preferred to find a path that leaned towards charming people and mind control.


    There were some hidden dangers of chaos in the mix of different paths, and he preferred a pure path.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Aaron cleared the table and suddenly looked at his spirit pendulum. There was a small crystal on a thin string, and the quality of the crystal wasn¡¯t very good.


    But at that moment that crystal seemed to have be a little more crystalline.


    ¡°There is a feeling of spirituality. Although it¡¯s very vague and faint, it¡¯s almost like there¡¯s nothing¡­ Is that because of the ritual?¡±


    Aaron pondered. ¡°Maybe the spirituality in this world isn¡¯t dissipating, but the density is spreading? Just as water from a high ce will always flow to a low ce¡­ The little spirituality I have brought into the world is like a drop of ink being dispersed into the sea. So it¡¯s no different from nothing? ¡±


    ¡°This is a very interesting subject for research.¡±


    He put the object down and called the people outside. ¡°I¡¯ve already confirmed that the mastermind is here!¡±


    Aaron pointed at the map. ¡°Go and prepare. Also, invite Knight Iman here.¡±


    Albert had a confused look on his face. What had he missed?


    Why did the Lord confirm that there was another mastermind behind the scenes after standing outside for a while? Did he even find the hideout directly?


    Eight-Fingers and the others thought even less. They followed the order and brought Knight Iman here.


    ¡°Lord Aaron.¡±


    Knight Iman¡¯s expression was slightly tired, but he still bowed carefully.


    ¡°Knight Iman, I¡¯ve already found the mastermind. Are you ready to arrest him and prove your innocence?¡±


    Aaron said with a smile.


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Knight Iman looked up, his eyes filled with surprise. ¡°I¡¯m ready!¡±

 Chapter 40:

    Chapter 40:


    ckstone Ridge, a particr house.


    Arge number of guards surrounded the ce. Knight Iman, wearing armour, rushed in and kicked down the door.


    Pa!


    ¡°Ah¡­ Sir!¡±


    A woman beside the soup pot dropped the spoon in her hand in fright. A farmer beside her knelt on the floor. ¡°Sir you- you¡­¡±


    Some children cried.


    ¡°There¡¯s no one back there!¡±


    Eight Fingers also entered. Looking at this scene, a puzzled expression appeared on his face. ¡°Could it be¡­ the information is wrong?!¡±


    This looked like an ordinary house. No matter how he looked at it, it could not be rted to the mastermind behind this.


    Knight Iman¡¯s expression was cold. Suddenly, he stepped forward, scooped up a spoonful of soup, and put it in his mouth. After tasting it, a smile appeared on his face. ¡°There is salt and meat in the soup since when can ordinary farmers eat so well? Or have you prepared this for others? Search! ¡±


    The farmer¡¯s face turned ashen. Then a group of soldiers burst in and smashed everything.


    ¡°There¡¯s a cer!¡±


    Eight Fingers searched every inch of the ground. Suddenly, he pulled up an iron ring and shouted.


    After lifting the cover, a passage leading down was revealed.


    Knight Iman¡¯s expression was cold as he entered first.


    ¡°This is really a desperate attempt to clear grievances.¡±


    Eight Fingers shook his head and followed.


    Not long after, the sound of weapons shing could be heard from the basement. There were also a few screams.


    A man with blood on his face was dragged out by Eight Fingers like a dead dog. ¡°Soft skin and tender flesh, he must be a noble! Knight Iman, do you know him? ¡±


    ¡°Jon Davis!¡±


    Knight Iman nodded. ¡°A branch of the Davis family, the missing person from the War.¡±


    ¡°Then the case is solved.¡±


    A smile appeared on Eight Fingers face.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    Aaron ate breakfast as he listened to Albert¡¯s report.


    A gentleman would not stand under a crumbling wall. As a lord, he had subordinates. Why should he risk his life?.


    Besides, there was still Knight Iman to help him.


    All he had to do was stay in the safety of the manor and wait for the results.


    ¡°After the interrogation, Jon also told us about a hidden organisation plotting against us and a list of names.¡±


    Albert handed Aaron a list of names.


    Aaron took a sip of the broth and looked at it casually. ¡°As expected, they are the remnants of the Davis family, But they are getting weaker and weaker, So it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°About the follow-up of this matter.¡± Albert asked hesitantly.


    ¡°Let Knight Iman execute Jon himself, then write a report on what happened and send a copy to Sotos Castle. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Aaron waved his hand.


    The aftermath of this incident would soon be over.


    There was another hidden benefit. Having been involved in such an important matter, Knight Iman was in a terrible fix. He quickly returned to his domain and was in no mood to talk about marriage.


    ¡­


    In the dream world.


    The former department store was now a branch of the Order of Light of Salvation.


    Olivia, Lin and some ordinary people were praying.


    ¡°Praise the Lord!¡±


    ¡°You are an illusory spirit that wanders through the unknown, an absolute neutral existence, a silent observer.¡±


    ¡°You are the symbol of free will, the only saviour of the apocalypse, the supreme light.¡±


    ¡°Please listen to the prayers of your faithful, please lower your merciful gaze.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°The symbol of free will? When did I get another authority? Don¡¯t make things up.¡±


    Aaron looked at this scene and his eyelids twitched. He immediately made the connection.


    ¡°My Lord!¡±


    Lin¡¯s body shook and a look of awe appeared on her face.


    Olivia¡¯s body trembled continuously.


    After trulying into contact with this great being, she could fully sense that it was an existence on par with the [Cocoon].


    This kind of terrifying existence that humans could not perceive or describe!


    Moreover, he did not erode her rationality. Instead, He was as warm as the sun in winter!


    At first, she had a little doubt and confusion, but it immediately disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°There are so many people already?¡±


    Aaron looked at Lin¡¯s order and saw that there were already more than twenty people. Of course, there were still only two Beyonders.


    Therefore, only these two people could sense his existence after the mysterious connection was formed.


    As for the other mortals, they could only look on in confusion or pray even more devoutly.


    He quietly listened to Lin¡¯s report, acknowledged her contribution to the development of the Order and agreed to the request to build another permanent altar here. Then he ended the call.


    ¡°The Lord has averted His gaze.¡±


    Lin stood up and proimed loudly, ¡°But He is watching us, watching everyone! He has confirmed our devotion and allowed us to build a second altar to worship Him.¡±


    The ordinary members of the Light of Salvation cheered. Olivia also had a smile on her face.


    Then, as the ordinary members began to gather materials to build the altar, the two higher-ups of the Light of Salvation gathered together.


    ¡°Can you feel it? That is our merciful Lord.¡±


    Lin said quietly.


    ¡°How merciful, how forgiving .¡± Olivia wiped the corners of her eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to get close to the Lord.¡±


    Compared to existences like the ck Sun and the Cocoon, this one was indeed kind and gentle enough to have goodwill towards humans. This was too rare!


    Lin¡¯s small face frowned slightly. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that we still haven¡¯t received the Lord¡¯s approval to grant us a path.¡±


    ¡°As long as we persevere in faith and sacrifice, the Lord will give us everything one day,¡± Olivia said firmly.


    ¡°You are wrong. I won¡¯t give you a path because I really don¡¯t have one7.¡±


    Aaron watched from the side, the corner of his mouth twitching.


    However, he was also very curious as to which path the mysterious energy produced by his dream could be attributed to.


    ¡°Speaking of which, the effects of using the mysterious energy to strengthen my consciousness are getting weaker and weaker. The benefits can¡¯t bepared to protecting my believers and then making them sacrifice their spirituality to me. Spirituality originally came from the mysterious energy, from me. So why after the sacrifice can it break the bonds of the dream world and be sent into reality?¡±


    Aaron had doubts in his heart, but he also knew that this was not a question he could understand at the moment.


    ¡°Speaking of which, if I can find a way to use the mysterious energy in reality, even if it costs a lot, it¡¯s okay¡­¡±


    At that moment, a member of the church ran over in panic, shouting, ¡°Saintess¡­. Something has happened!¡±


    Aaron followed Lin and Olivia into another room and saw a wounded person lying on the floor.


    There was ayer of pitch-ck, sticky mes on the person¡¯s arm, which was still burning, but the strange thing was that the temperature was not too high. Instead, it makes people feel cold.


    The burnt believer was unconscious and his life force had dropped to an extremely low level.


    ¡°Barnard, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Olivia looked at the informant.


    ¡°We were ordered to go out and look for supplies and survivors, and then we came across a group of people. They were wearing ck priest robes and had burn scars on their bodies. They wanted to take us into their church, but of course we refused. Just like that, a conflict broke out.¡±


    Barnard said in shame.


    He had been a soldier and had been well trained. He was also one of the best ordinary people in the Light of Salvation.


    Combined with firearms, he could even fight monsters. However, at that moment, his forehead was dripping with cold sweat. He was obviously scared to death.


    ¡°It¡¯s the ck Sun Church. Their influence has spread here.¡±


    Lin gritted her teeth and said.

 Chapter 41:

    Chapter 41:


    ¡°The ck Sun Cult? The pests are here. ¡±


    Olivia sighed.


    She knew how terrifying a real cult was. Her own was not one of them!


    ¡°Yes, we shed with them. They attacked first. Curtis was burned by the mes. I used my weapon to interfere with them and barely escaped.¡±


    Bernard¡¯s eyes were slightly red.


    ¡°This is the second stage of the Pyrolyte spirituality, the ability of the Burning Sons. They can control a strange me that burns slowly and continuously until it burns everything¡­¡±


    Lin¡¯s face was cold as she spoke of what she had seen and heard. ¡°It is useless to use ordinary medicine and water. It can only be removed with the power of ritual and spirituality!¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I can try.¡±


    Olivia had been systematically taught in the Barren Wood Cult. As far as the study of ritual was concerned, she was much more profound than Lin.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the main problem now. Those ck dogs have already extended their ws here. I won¡¯t allow it. This is the city of our Lord!¡±


    Lin gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be rash, Lin. We need more information ¡­ But if there¡¯s only a second stage Burning Son and no powerhouse we could try.¡±


    Oliviaforted her.


    Most Beyonders, until they reached a certain stage, still had vital points on their bodies that could be killed by firearms and other weapons.


    And this was their home!


    ¡°This ce is already far away from the ck Sun Cult. The High Priest won¡¯t pay too much attention.¡±


    Aaron thought for a moment and left the shop. He wanted to investigate on his own.


    After all, it had not been easy to establish the cult. If it was destroyed, it would depend on luck to find a suitable candidate.


    ¡°They won¡¯t find me anyway. I¡¯m the best monitor.¡±


    Aaron walked in a direction based on the information he had just heard.


    ¡­


    On the other side of town.


    Mas took out an expired can, pried open the seal and fished out the meat inside. He took a bite and tossed it aside with disdain.


    Smack!


    The metal can fell to the floor. A little girl who looked like a scavenger¡¯s eyes lit up. She scrambled to grab the can and retreated into the crowd.


    In front of Mas was a base of survivors. There were about 30 people, including some old people and children.


    Mas looked over and a woman quickly pulled the girl into her arms.


    The little girl didn¡¯t care about anything else and started digging out the meat with her hands. After taking a bite, she sent another piece into her mother¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Not bad ¡­¡±


    Mas did not pursue the matter. Instead, he thought to himself with satisfaction, ¡°They will be a good source of fuel. Perhaps after another sublimation ritual, I will be able to be an important figure, second only to the High Priest.


    He stood up and looked at the frightened crowd with a warm smile on his face. ¡°Do not be afraid. We, the ck Sun Cult, are not an evil organisation. On the contrary, we have brought salvation¡­ and extraordinary power!¡±


    Looking at the few men who were obviously tempted, Mas said proudly, ¡°Did you see the mes just now? If you join us, you can have that power too! ¡±


    His expression became serious as he loudly proimed: ¡°My Lord [ck Sun] is the Lord of Darkness, the Immortal Sun, the only salvation in this world!¡±


    ¡°Only by adhering to the path of darkness can we get closer to him!¡±


    ¡°And I will lead you through the gates of darkness!¡±


    After a series of sermons, Mas left the shelter satisfied. Two ck Sun members followed hastily behind him.


    ¡°My Lord¡¯s speech is almost as good as the High Priest¡¯s.¡±


    The red-haired Rem praised, ¡°I really want to see what those firewood will look like when they burn¡­ My lord, if you gain their spirituality, you might be able to be an Immortal, or even try toplete your task¡­¡±


    ¡°The consumables for the eclipse ritual are too terrifying.¡± Mas reprimanded, ¡°Besides ¡­ I know what you are thinking. Using meditation and breathing techniques to stimte spirituality is too slow. You want to gain spirituality as soon as possible and get ahead of the Unburners?¡±


    Mas looked at the two frightened men and sneered inwardly. He had seen through thempletely.


    In the ck Sun Cult, even the core ¡®Unburnt ones¡¯ could be used as firewood.


    But at the level of the Burning Sons, it was much better.


    Last time, even the high priest¡¯s eclipse ritual did not touch a single Burning Son. Apart from the fact that they were unsuitable, it was also because they were the backbone of the cult, the middle ss.


    And the ck Sun Cult had no shortage of secret techniques for plundering the spirituality of lower-level Beyonders.


    This made the Unburners feel very insecure, and they tried every means to get ahead.


    Strangely enough, even with such harsh rules, the Unburners rarely betrayed their own kind.


    ¡°Rem, that team just imed to belong to a Light of Salvation force. We need to investigate!¡±


    Mas thought for a moment and gave a mission, ¡°Also¡­ Don¡¯t forget what the High Priest told us. Track down this Lin. We need to capture her and sacrifice her!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she just a girl?¡± Rem muttered, ¡°Even if she¡¯s very powerful¡­¡±


    ¡°Not only that, the high priest even suspects that she¡¯s the one favoured by the great enemy of our Lord. If we can sacrifice her to our Lord, perhaps he will bless us!


    A hint of ruthlessness shed in Mas¡¯ eyes. If possible, he wanted to sacrifice her himself. Then perhaps there would be no need for firewood. The ck Sun would immediately raise his rank!


    ¡°Our Lord¡¯s ¡­ great enemy?¡± Rem¡¯s voice trembled, ¡°What kind of evil god is that?¡±


    ¡°The moon is her incarnation, and blood is her domain¡­ I can¡¯t say her full honourable name, so I can only use ¡®Mother Tree of Flesh and Blood¡¯¡­ Remember, every believer in the moon is our mortal enemy!¡±


    Mas¡¯ attitude was unprecedentedly serious.


    ¡­


    Aaron was next to Mas and heard everything, ¡°It¡¯s really just an expansion team, but I didn¡¯t expect there to be a mission to capture Lin.¡±


    He shook his head and looked at the cultists, ¡°Unfortunately ¡­ Eyke isn¡¯t here. Wait, that boy might have been implicated and sacrificed after thest time.¡±


    ¡°And these people, even if I save them and cleanse them of corruption, they might still worship the ck Sun. Simply put, they are deeply poisoned and cannot be saved!¡±


    Aaron felt that Lin¡¯s prayer was correct to a certain extent.


    He was indeed the symbol of rationality and free will!


    For those Beyonders who had not yet lost their sense of self, his grace was salvation, the radiance of rationality.


    But for those believers who hadpletely surrendered their faith to a terrifying existence, they had long since surrendered their free will. Their minds had been subtly altered under the influence of the Church, and there was basically no possibility of salvation.

 Chapter 42:

    Chapter 42:


    ¡°The cultists in this stronghold are indeed not strong¡­ There¡¯s no need to get involved. Let them n on their own and increase theirbat experience.¡±


    Aaron had already understood the strength of the ck Sun cultists in this stronghold and decided to watch from the sidelines.


    ¡­.


    The next day.


    Dyat, Sycamore Street.


    A rusty and tattered notice boardy by the side, and a breeze blew past, rolling up old newspapers.


    Rem was boredly carrying out his scouting mission when his eyes suddenly lit up.


    He saw a girl of about fourteen or fifteen, clutching a bag of food as she entered a building.


    ¡°That person¡­ is it Lin? Although she¡¯s grown quite a bit, this face can¡¯t be wrong. ¡±


    Rem did not expect to meet a wanted criminal of the cult and could not help but be excited.


    ¡°If I can sacrifice them to the ck Sun, perhaps the Lord will promote me directly to a ¡®Burning Son¡¯ or even a ¡®Dark Chaser¡¯!¡±


    He licked his lips, and an uncontroble greed appeared on his face.


    But soon Rem said to himself, ¡°No! This woman is very strange. She is the Chosen one of the Moon and was the cause of the Blood Moon Massacre. Many Immortals died at her hands. Hurry, hurry and inform Lord Mas! ¡±


    Rem dropped his body and hid in the darkness.


    He did not notice that there was an old spider¡¯s web in a corner, trembling slightly.


    The invisible tremors spread with the threads and into the building.


    Olivia opened her eyes, ¡°That person is gone. I can see that he¡¯s rather cautious. Next, these cultists will probablye out in full force. Let¡¯s hope this trap we set works ¡­¡±


    ¡°Too bad ¡­ I thought he woulde right out and give me some fun.¡± Lin looked down at her hand with regret.


    ¡°There is no fun. There¡¯s a big fight next.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s expression was unprecedentedly determined.


    Unlike her previous weak self, who went with the flow, she now had faith, and this time she was fighting for her faith!


    ¡°I have a rough idea of theirbat strength. One Burning Son, three to four Unburners. They would never have imagined that I still have you.¡±


    A smile appeared on Lin¡¯s face.


    ¡­.


    ¡°This is the ce?¡±


    Mas looked at the building in front of him with a sinister smile.


    ¡°Yes, the target entered this ce and hasn¡¯t left for a long time. This should be their base,¡± the red-haired Rem ttered.


    ¡°Very good. If we seed this time, I won¡¯t forget you.¡± Mas was very pleased. He even felt that today was his lucky day.


    Not only were they making rapid progress in the city, they had even found an important criminal wanted by the Church!


    ¡°Your Excellency, how should we make the arrest?¡±


    One of the Unburners asked. He was tall and thin, and held a revolver in his hand.


    ¡°Send two people to guard the back door, then we will rush in directly. In the face of absolute strength, this person has nowhere to hide.¡±


    Mas was very sure of his arrangements.


    Once everyone was in position, a trace of fanaticism shed in his eyes. A zing me appeared in his hand and he thrust it forward.


    Rumble!


    The fireball continued to expand in the air, and like a grenade, it blew open the door of the building.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    The remaining three people rushed into the building, led by the tall, thin man.


    They ran quickly down the corridor and saw a room filled with food. The door was wide open.


    Dressed in a red dress, she disappeared around the corner.


    ¡°Target found, chase!¡±


    Mas¡¯ spirituality vibrated and he confirmed that the target was Lin!


    The tall and slender Unburnt One ran quickly. After turning the corner, he saw Lin¡¯s back and raised the weapon in his hand.


    Lin did not reveal too much of her abilities in the city, so he did not know that the girl had the ability to turn into blood.


    After aiming, the Unburnt One smiled as if he could see the target¡¯s back explode and blood stter everywhere.


    Pu!


    The next moment, his face froze. His head flew up and his headless body fell to the ground.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Mas and another follower stopped dead in their tracks. Suddenly they saw a transparent thread hanging in the air. Drops of blood dripped from the thread.


    The other follower swallowed. He could imagine the unfortunate person¡¯s neck hitting the thread as they moved at high speed.


    ¡°Damn¡­ It¡¯s the height, ording to the height of the thread, the little girl could run straight through it, and an adult¡¯s neck would be just right.¡±


    Mas touched his own neck and broke into a cold sweat. ¡°What a cunning little thing.¡±


    He no longer dared to move at high speed. He slowed down and lowered his head to avoid the trap.


    Poo!


    At that moment, the door next to him suddenly exploded and a bloody sharp dagger stabbed out.


    Mas quickly dodged it as if he had eyes in the back of his head. But the another cultist was stabbed in the chest and fell down.


    Lin opened the door nkly and walked out. One of her hands was still in the shape of a dagger.


    ¡°After you killed my men with a trap, you didn¡¯t run away, but hid and ambushed me?¡±


    Mas narrowed his eyes: ¡°You¡¯ve grown a lot¡­ Lin!¡±


    ¡°How is Eyke?¡±


    Lin asked in a husky voice.


    ¡°He died a long time ago. Not only that, his bones were made into an exhibit by the high priest!¡±


    A ferocious smile appeared on Mas¡¯s face as he spat out words like a poisonous snake.


    Just as Lin was stunned, he moved!


    He threw out a ball of pitch-ck me.


    Boom!


    The ck me exploded. Although Lin had already dodged, her left arm was still burned.


    Her arm instantly turned to blood. The mes attached to it were cut off and reformed into an intact arm. Her expression was a little pale as she swung her dagger and lunged forward.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Before Mas could rejoice, he spotted Lin¡¯s attack. The dagger narrowly missed his stomach, forcing him to dodge in a sorry state.


    ¡°Little bitch!¡±


    He cursed and pulled a ck stone from his chest. me-like patterns were writhing on the surface of the stone: ¡°So you¡¯ve reached the second level. But why do I still dare to chase you? It¡¯s not because I brought a bunch of useless subordinates with me, it¡¯s because of this!¡±


    As he said this, Mas threw the ck stone.


    Bam!


    In an instant, Lin¡¯s vision disappeared.


    No, it didn¡¯t disappear. Instead, all the light around her seemed to be absorbed by the stone!


    Darkness Descent!


    This was the ability of the third stage- Dark Chaser!


    But the followers of the ck Sun were able to see well in the darkness.


    Boom!


    Lin¡¯s groan and several explosions could be heard in the darkness.


    Finally, the darkness faded.


    Lin fell gently to the ground.

 Chapter 43:

    Chapter 43:


    ¡°Huff huff¡­ The ability to transform into blood makes one immune to physical attacks. How annoying.¡±


    Mas sat next to Lin, panting heavily. ¡°But as a Burning Son, not only do I control real mes, I also have the mes to burn spirits.¡±


    ¡°This time, it¡¯s all thanks to the strange item given to me by the high priest!¡±


    Mas picked up the ck stone, his face suddenly filled with fear and horror.


    There was a price to pay for using strange items!


    He had used the ability of a high-ranking dark chaser, and the price was flesh and blood rich in spirituality!


    ¡°Luckily, those two idiots are dead. Their flesh and blood is enough to satisfy the requirements of the ¡®Light Devouring Stone¡¯!¡±


    Mas muttered to himself. He saw that the patterns on the stone had turned into arge mouth full of sharp teeth. He immediately moved the cultist¡¯s body, which had been pierced by the sharp de, to cover the top of the stone.


    Crunch, crunch!


    The sound of crunching could be heard. The body of the cultist visibly shrank and disappeared ¡­


    ¡°Not enough.¡±


    Mas immediately retreated to move the headless body.


    Not that he didn¡¯t want to ask Rem and the others guarding the back door for help, but it wasn¡¯t good to be seen treating his subordinates like this.


    He moved the two corpses and watched as the ¡®Light Devouring Stone¡¯ devoured the flesh and blood of the corpses and returned to its original form. He couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath and prepared to retrieve the strange item.


    At that moment, he suddenly yawned. ¡°Wait¡­ why is there so much powder in the air¡­¡±


    Mas¡¯ thoughts became more and more blurred. He suddenly bit the tip of his tongue, unconsciously wanting to activate the strange item.


    But it was toote.


    In the void, some invisible threads had appeared out of nowhere and wrapped around his neck, strangling him violently.


    Poof!


    Mas¡¯ headless body fell to the ground. The stone in his hand rolled some distance away, but still didn¡¯t move.


    Thud thud!


    Footsteps shook the ground. Olivia walked over, picked up the Light Devouring Stone and checked Lin¡¯s condition. ¡°Luckily, she¡¯s fine¡­¡±


    She took out a small metal bottle and poured some medicine into Lin¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Lin struggled to wake up. ¡°Where¡¯s the Burning Son?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s dead. I¡¯ve also taken care of the two cultists guarding the back door ¡­ Barnard is watching them. One of them, Calvin, was quite cooperative. He told me directly that Mas was carrying a strange item. That¡¯s why I¡¯vee to help you. ¡±


    Olivia said.


    Lin looked at the corpse next to her and couldn¡¯t help but be silent: ¡°You want to recruit [ck Sun] believers?¡±


    ¡°Yes. My master may be able to awaken their free will as long as they are not too deeply polluted¡­¡±


    Olivia searched Mas¡¯ body and found some spiritual materials and a ck book.


    She slowly read the name of the book, turned a few pages and then closed her eyes. ¡°Some of the mystical knowledge in this book is very useful. After you learn it, you can offer it as a sacrifice to the Lord ¡­ Hmm, be careful when you read it, it has a slight spiritual pollution ¡­¡±


    Lin on the other hand looked at Mas¡¯ body and gritted her teeth: ¡°I want to sacrifice the dark spirituality in his body to my Lord!¡±


    ¡­


    At ckstone Manor.


    Aaron put his hand on the burning candle and silently felt the change in temperature ¡­ A warm feeling spread in the palm of his hand. It was warm, but not scorching, and there was no painful burning sensation.


    A momentter, he withdrew his hand and carefully examined his jade-like palm. He noticed that there were no scars on it.


    ¡°Is this the power of the dark Spirituality?¡±


    Aaron murmured in a low voice: ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be of much use, except for allowing me to escape from fire¡­¡±


    After sessfully stopping the Burning Son¡¯s team, Olivia and Lin returned to the department store branch and sacrificed the Burning Son¡¯s spirituality and the contents of dark¡¯s Secret Manual.


    If Olivia hadn¡¯t stopped her, Lin would have offered the Light Devouring Stone to Aaron.


    However, Aaron decided that even if the other party wanted to offer a sacrifice, he would not ept it.


    After all, whether it was spirituality or knowledge, they were all immaterial things.


    Compared to tangible things, there were bound to be some differences, and this was an area he had yet to explore.


    ¡°I wonder if the so-called strange objects can break through the barriers of the world ¡­¡±


    Aaron murmured in a low voice.


    ording to Olivia, the so-called strange objects were thebination of spirituality and real objects. They often had many unimaginable abilities.


    Most of them came from the sessful or failed sacrificial activities of cult groups and secret organisations.


    It could be said that there was a lot of coincidence involved, and it was difficult to create at the moment.


    More importantly, it was very dangerous!


    Even if it was just carried, it would be constantly and easily contaminated and corroded!


    Not to mention, every time it was used, the strange objects would cause extremely strong negative effects that had to be smoothed out using various methods.


    Otherwise, it would definitely backfire on its owner!


    ¡°However, the price is very high and the power is very great¡­ This Light Devouring Stone is equivalent to half of a ¡®Dark Hunter¡¯¡­ The ck Sun Cult has lost so many people and an important item. They will definitely continue to investigate, right?¡±


    Aaron felt a bit helpless.


    As a god, he could not personally tell the two women how to resist and how to hide.


    Furthermore, Lin clearly had a deep hatred for the ck Sun Cult. When she heard that her enemy had arrived, she immediately began to take revenge in the name of cleansing a god¡¯s territory. This made Aaron feel a bit helpless.


    ¡°Even with Olivia, we might not be able to hold her back¡­ Not to mention that Lin has found out about Eyke¡¯s death¡­¡±


    In fact, Aaron had already guessed that Eyke would not have a happy ending.


    But this news would definitely upset Lin.


    ¡°I can only let her take revenge in the future ¡­ She¡¯ll send herself to her death if she leaves now ¡­¡±


    Aaron rubbed his forehead.


    ¡°Lord Aaron, schr Albert requests an audience!¡±


    At that moment Daly came back in and asked for instructions.


    ¡°Looks like there¡¯s something else ¡­¡±


    Aaron waved his hand and Daly quickly left. Not long after, the plump Albert came in and bowed. ¡°Lord Aaron, regarding Knight Iman, Raven of Sotos Castle has responded. The Count has approved of your actions and has ordered the Knights of the Upper Green Forest to capture the people on the list.¡±


    ¡°This was expected. What else ¡­¡± Aaron looked at Albert, who refused to leave, and asked with a smile.


    ¡°There is also unconfirmed news. The Count intends to make you Char¡¯s godfather.¡±

 Chapter 44:

    Chapter 44:


    ¡°You want me to be little Char¡¯s godfather?¡±


    Aaron did not know whether tough or cry.


    A godfather was the equivalent of a foster father in the East, and he even had the right to supervise the child. If something happened to little Char¡¯s parents, he would theoretically be responsible for raising the child.


    Furthermore, if the Earl and Colin were to die in the future, Aaron could use his guardianship to take over the position of Earl of the Green Forest!


    From a legal point of view, He would be more reasonable than Sean.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, but I¡¯m afraid Colin won¡¯t agree. Besides, it¡¯s just a rumour. Maybe it was deliberately spread by a someone to sow discord ¡­¡±


    Aaron shrugged, ¡°We don¡¯t need this, so there¡¯s no need to push for anything, understand?¡±


    He massaged his temples as he spoke.


    Just now his spirituality had surged and he seemed to have sensed a vague scene, but there was nothing there.


    This made Aaron guess: ¡®This is the power of divination. Has the dark spirituality strengthened my intuition?


    Could it be ¡­ that the ¡®ck Sun¡¯ in the dream world has grasped the symbol of divination?


    The path of the ck Sun is the dark and is rted to corruption. Wait, does this mean that my intuition has sensed a conspiracy? A future conspiracy? ¡®


    His expression became solemn.


    Albert, on the other hand, bowed even lower.


    He felt a terrible heat rising in front of him, as if the person in front of him was not a lord, but a dark furnace!


    The pitch-ck mes rose, as if a ck sun had risen and engulfed him.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Albert seemed to wake from a nightmare, his forehead covered in cold sweat.


    My lord¡¯s majesty simply surpasses the earl¡­ no surpasses men!


    ¡­.


    Sotos Castle.


    ¡°Godfather? Why him? ¡±


    Hearing Colin¡¯s roar, Ginny could only roll her eyes.


    Then, as expected, she saw Colin being chased out of Theodore¡¯s study in a sorry state.


    ¡°Once Father has made up his mind, he can¡¯t change it¡­ He¡¯s just like Grandmother, unwavering!¡±


    Ginny lowered her voice and looked at her twin brother, Sean.


    Sean¡¯s expression was not too good either, ¡°This way, if something happens to Colin, Aaron will definitely take over.¡±


    In the Green Forest, only the eldest son¡¯s inheritance was considered just.


    Once the eldest son died, his brothers¡¯ inheritance rights were basically equal, and no one had priority over the other.


    In other words, if Colin died, the title could go to Aaron or Sean. Which is reasonable.


    Of course, he had a son, so the rights of his son to inherit would be above those of his uncles.


    But, by virtue of his godfather¡¯s guardianship, Aaron would have priority over Sean, at least until Xiaya came of age.


    If this were an heiress, the situation would be even more miserable. Perhaps even her marriage would be arranged directly by her godfather.


    ¡°Colin is the eldest son, and Aaron is the son who pleases him¡­ Who am I? I am nothing!¡±


    Seanughed at himself.


    ¡°At least¡­ you know who you are.¡±


    Jenny added in passing, before sulking. ¡°I want to eat caramel pudding. The ones they make in the castle kitchen aren¡¯t as pure ¡­¡±


    ¡­.


    Colin left the castle, mounted his horse and rode to a vi in the small town.


    He had a mistress here.


    Well, for the Green Forest people, this was nothing. Even Colin liked to go to the small town from time to time to look for prostitutes to amuse himself.


    It seemed that to make up for his wife¡¯s infidelity, he was very keen on this.


    Outside the vi, Colin dismounted. At the thought of his mistress¡¯s shy face, his heart couldn¡¯t help but tremble.


    ¡°ine, I¡¯m here!¡±


    He walked through the door, grabbed a beautiful girl and couldn¡¯t wait to kiss her.


    ¡°Wait, there are guests!¡±


    ine¡¯s face flushed and she quickly refused.


    ¡°Guests? Who are they?¡±


    Colin frowned and walked into the living room.


    Then he saw someone who took him by surprise.


    ¡°Sir Colin, we meet again.¡±


    The special envoy from the Kagash Kingdom, Philly, whom he had met at the wedding, stood up and bowed respectfully to greet him.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±


    Colin stared at Philly, a little dazed.


    In the past, Philly wore a silk robe, his hair neatlybed and his eyes full of pride. He was dressed like a nobleman in high society.


    But now he wore a grey cloak, his hair was dishevelled like a chicken¡¯s nest, and he had a ttering smile on his face.


    This made Colin realise that he seemed to have underestimated this legendary king¡¯s jester.


    ¡°You snuck into the Green Forest. What do you want?¡±


    Colin asked in a low voice as he entered the living room.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to help Sir Colin. I understand you¡¯ve been having some ¡­ er ¡­ little problems?¡± Philly Geto said, ¡°The Kagash Kingdom is willing to help you be the undisputed Earl of Green Forest. This is beneficial to both of us.¡±


    Colin was no fool, he immediately smelt the scent of conspiracy. He sneered, ¡°You want me to betray the Green Forest, betray my father? I¡¯m the heir, I don¡¯t need any help! ¡±


    His hand was already on the hilt of his sword, ready to chop off the head of the person in front of him.


    ¡°No, no, no, from what I¡¯ve heard, your position as heir is already in jeopardy¡­ Besides, ording to the barbaric traditions of the Green Forest, the former legendary King of the Green Forest also thought highly of his second son, so he killed his eldest son to pave the way for him.¡±


    Philly smiled, ¡°Do you want to be Aaron¡¯s stepping stone?¡±


    He looked at Colin, who had stopped, and smiled coldly: ¡°Such a fool, your brother knows that he has nothing to do with me and must stay away from me¡­ but, being a fool is good, being a fool is good for the kingdom!


    Somehow, Philly thought of the youth who was unfazed, ¡®If we let a king like Aaron ascend to the throne, he will definitely set his sights outside the Green Forest, and then the kingdom will be in danger.¡¯


    ¡°You ¡­.¡±


    Colin¡¯s expression changed a few times, but he became strangely quiet, and his hand let go of the hilt of his sword.


    ¡°That¡¯s right Colin. We didn¡¯t ask you to betray your father, we only want to target your brother.¡±


    Philly continued to persuade him, but in his heart he thought, ¡± It doesn¡¯t matter if the conspiracy seeds or fails, I will let the Green Forest fall into internal strife, it is best if it splits again, this is the most beneficial for the kingdom. The remaining members of the Davis family are too stupid, half of them have been captured, it¡¯s not worth investing in them anymore.¡¯

 Chapter 45:

    Chapter 45:


    Dream World.


    Light of Salvation Branch.


    ¡°I disagree!¡±


    Olivia said solemnly, ¡°Our Church is still weak. It¡¯s not suitable for us to fight against another mysterious society!¡±


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll just go alone!¡±


    Lin bit her lip.


    When she learned of her brother¡¯s death, she had felt an emptiness in her heart. But now it was reced by the burning mes of revenge.


    If she had not been so deeply corrupted by life on the moon and lost her reason, she might have taken her brother with her!


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that either. You¡¯re the saintess of our church and an important fighting force.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s sigh seemed filled with helplessness. ¡°We have destroyed the team sent by the ck Sun Cult. They will surely continue to send people. Dyat is a city blessed by our Lord. We can¡¯t leave it to the cultists. We must fight for it and when the timees we will have our revenge!¡±


    ¡°Besides¡­ if your brother is still alive, of course it¡¯s better to rescue him as soon as possible. But now we can wait until we are stronger before we take revenge!¡±


    ¡°Stronger ¡­ revenge¡± Lin¡¯s eyes seemed to focus a little. ¡°Thank you, Sister Olivia. I know what to do.¡±


    ¡°Sigh I hope I can convince her.¡±


    Olivia looked at Lin¡¯s back and shook her head bitterly.


    She was well aware of how difficult it was to progress on the Mysterious Path!


    There were no extraordinary powers in this world. Progress required deeper mystical knowledge, more spirituality and even blood sacrifice!


    To obtain all this was apanied by great difficulties and dangers.


    Especially when they were on a mysterious path, it was even more difficult for them to maintain their own rationality and free will. It was full of difficulties.


    ¡­


    Bang!


    Lin shut the door to her room.


    ¡°Olivia, thank you. But I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡±


    She muttered to herself and opened the window.


    Once the velvet curtains were drawn, she could see the deste and dpidated streets. The crimson moonlight streamed past like running water.


    Lin¡¯s expression was solemn as she began to pray: ¡°I pray to the illusory spirit that wanders in the unknown, the absolute neutral existence, the silent observer.¡±


    She continued to pray, but there was no answer.


    That was normal. Such existences rarely responded to believers, and their responses often had terrible consequences.


    Her Lord, though kinder, did not answer every prayer.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote¡­¡±


    Lin looked out the window. A crimson moon hung over the velvety dark sky.


    It was like the most exquisite ruby, bright and glittering, maintaining the roundest ¡®full moon¡¯ shape.


    ¡°ording to my calctions¡­ 12 o¡¯clock tonight is when the Crimson Moon is most active. It is also the most suitable time for the faithful to pray andmunicate with each other in order to gain power¡±.


    In other words, it was easier to attract the power of the terrifying being on the moon, or even the attention of the main body!


    Lin looked at the clock on the wall. The hands had already reached 12 o¡¯clock midnight.


    ¡°If a Beyonder wants to advance and gain more power, the easiest way is to gain the favour of the mysterious source on the path.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe in the moon, but I will pray to the moon for strength ¡­¡±


    Lin had a physique that was easily influenced by the moon. Otherwise, she would not have lost control earlier.


    Her original n was to pray to the Spirit of falsehood at this Spiritual Number, and then rely on its protection to look directly at the Great Being on the Moon and receive the mysterious infusion and rapid improvement!


    But this was doable. After all, she had done it before!


    Of course, this process was extremely dangerous. If the Spirit of falsehood were watching the whole process, it would be much safer.


    However, the Spirit of falsehood did not usually answer her prayers, and such a Spiritual Number might not happen even once a year!


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Lin¡¯s body shook, but she still moved her feet firmly towards the window. She stared at the moon in the sky and knelt down halfway.


    It had to be said that even though Aaron had preserved her free will, the way of this world was inclined towards corruption and madness.


    No matter how normal a Beyonder was, they all had an extreme side!


    Lin¡¯s eyes gradually turned crimson. Her thoughts kept wandering, as if she had arrived above the clouds, embracing the sky and wanting to kiss the moon.


    Under her gaze, an ancient tree of flesh and blood suddenly grew on the crimson moon.


    It was as if it was made of countless flesh and blood, soaked in blood. Each forked branch was pierced with internal organs, eyeballs, intestines and other sacrifices.


    ¡°How beautiful¡­¡±


    Lin stared at the mother tree of flesh and blood and felt a beauty that transcended reason!


    Every branch and every line of it seemed to be divided in the golden ratio, surpassing even the narrow knowledge of human beings. Every race and every life would be intoxicated by it, as if they had seen the most exquisite work of art in the world!


    It was a kind of beauty that transcended concepts!


    The intoxication on Lin¡¯s face grew more and more intense.


    At that moment, a murmur sounded in her ears. At first, it was very soft, but it quickly became piercing and sharp, like a woman whispering and countless women screaming madly.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Lin¡¯s ears immediately exploded and she fell to the ground screaming. The blood vessels around her ears swelled and wriggled like earthworms. Her hair stood up one by one and grew thicker, like a ball of countless ck snakes wrapped around her.


    ¡°This pollution ispletely different from thest time!¡±


    Lin¡¯s consciousness had begun to fragment, and only one thought remained.


    Countless madness was automatically generated from her heart, wanting to turn her into a bloodthirsty monster to kill and conquer.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    A strange scream echoed through the department store.


    ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s Lin!¡±


    Olivia kicked open the door to Lin¡¯s room in her pyjamas. At the sight, her pupils shrank to the size of a pin.


    Without hesitation, she waved her hands and a multitude of invisible threads filled the air.


    ¡°Kill me!¡±


    Lin, who had mostly mutated, had a bloodshot eye. She did not resist Olivia¡¯s attack and said in a hoarse voice.


    The threads bound her in ce, but they could not suppress her mutation.


    A ckyer suddenly appeared on the surface of her expanding body.


    It was a bug, as small as a virus. Ity on the threads and gnawed quickly.


    Even though Lin was actively suppressing it, her instincts had already begun to attack!


    Seizing the opportunity, Olivia quickly prepared a ritual:


    ¡°The spirit of falsehood that wanders in the unknown, the absolute neutral existence, the silent observer. Your believer prays for your gaze to be cast down and expel the contamination of your believer!¡±


    The candlelight faded and nothing happened.


    Olivia¡¯s heart sank immediately.


    ¡°The Lord did not answer¡­¡±

 Chapter 46:

    Chapter 46:


    ¡°The Lord¡­ didn¡¯t answer?!¡±


    Though Olivia knew that the Spirit of Falsehood only asionally responded to believers, was it still the same in this critical situation?


    Her heart sank. ¡°Is this¡­ a God?¡±


    At that moment, a believer¡¯s description of a god suddenly appeared in her mind ¨C ¡°Gods have no wishes, no desires, no love, no hate, overlook the mortal world and do not care about the rise and fall of ants.¡±


    ¡°We are all just ants. What does the life and death of ants mean to this great existence? Maybe¡­ the one who answered before was just a mask of the personality of that terrifying being. It was just a virtual personality, a face¡­¡±


    ¡°My Lord are you punishing me?¡±


    Lin looked at this scene with a smile on his face. ¡°No matter how you treat me, I will still believe in you ¡­¡±


    Countless flesh and blood enveloped her, as if she were pregnant with an embryo of life. The blood vessels quickly spread to Lin¡¯s face, covering most of it like a mask. Only one eye remained open, and it was still shrinking.


    At that moment, Olivia suddenly felt that a certain terrifying being had descended!


    A tear flowed from Lin¡¯s single eye.


    ¡­


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Aaron Sotos watched the scene, not knowing what to say. ¡°I just went offline for a meal and my fanatical believer is about to be die?¡±


    He stared at the flesh and blood on Lin¡¯s body, knowing that the situation had reached an extremely dangerous point.


    ¡°Fortunately, Olivia has already used the ritual.¡±


    Aaron quickly connected to the ritual and his mysterious energy surged out like a flood and entered Lin¡¯s body.


    ¡°How could Lin be so polluted?¡±


    After the connection was made, Aaron felt a chill in his heart.


    The pollution and the mutation of Lin¡¯s body were shocking. In fact, every inch of her body seemed to be filled with another powerful and insane consciousness!


    ¡°The mother tree of flesh and blood?¡±


    Aaron¡¯s mysterious energy was constantly destroying this consciousness. The flesh and blood mask on Lin¡¯s face stopped spreading.


    However, Aaron¡¯s heart was very serious, and he even felt a trace of fear!


    With the removal of the pollution, he could feel that the insane will was beginning to rage.


    Outside the window, in the sky, the crimson moon became even redder. It even vaguely turned into a crazy and evil eye, hanging high in the sky, overlooking the mortal world¡­


    ¡°The Crimson Moon, the Great Mother of Terror, the Mother Tree of Flesh and Blood that gives birth to thousands!¡±


    The honourable name appeared in Aaron¡¯s mind.


    He could even see countless cysts forming on the surface of the flesh in front of him. There seemed to be countless embryos within them, and they were even attracting the surrounding spirits.


    ¡®If I were to enter, would I be born in this world and have a real physical body? That¡¯s not right ¡­ ¡®


    Aaron came back to his senses, his consciousness shuddering. ¡°I¡¯ve been slightly affected by the pollution¡­ Even if I can be born, there¡¯s an eighty percent chance that I¡¯ll be controlled by the Crimson Moon and suffer a fate worse than death, right?¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Before, he had only used one Mysterious Unit. Now, with a furious roar, he unleashed all of his reserves.


    Two Mysterious Units¡­


    Three Mysterious Units¡­


    Ten Mysterious Units!


    ¡­


    Finally, the huge ball if flesh split open, revealing Lin¡¯s figure. Countless pieces of flesh curled up.


    Lin seemed to see a blurry human figure, and arge, warm hand stroked her head. ¡°Leave!¡±


    Snap!


    A lump of flesh detached from her body and crawled across the floor like a mollusk. Eventually it swallowed a chair and began to shape¡­.


    Branches and roots grew out of the chair, and as if they were bearing fruit, they formed a red staff.


    It was red all over, as if it were made of branches and tentacles. The head of the staff was bifurcated, and countless tiny branches formed the crown of the staff. It also looked like the head of a ferocious wooden dragon.


    ¡°Stop looking at the moon.¡±


    Aaron said to Lin.


    Normally believers were exposed to the radiation of the power of their God¡¯s power, But Lin¡¯s body was especially suitable for it, she could be polluted by a little bit of power. This time, it was even more serious. She had stepped directly into the sight of the Source!


    She had already been noticed by the source of her path! If she had joined a sect that worshipped the Crimson Moon, she would have been given the title of Saintess immediately.


    However, her subsequent behaviour was probably that of amon traitor. If she was discovered again, it would not end well for her.


    ¡°Thank you for your salvation!¡±


    Lin¡¯s head hurt. Aaron had only expelled the pollution from her body, not her knowledge.


    She knelt on the ground and thanked him sincerely.


    ¡°Be careful of the dangerous knowledge in your mind!¡±


    Aaron reminded her again.


    The being at the end of the path was the source of the mystery, or even the mystery itself. They themselves represented the deepest mystical knowledge!


    Normal believers could only glean insignificant information from their ravings.


    Lin, on the other hand, had seen the Crimson Moon directly. Perhaps the high-level mystical knowledge she knew had even surpassed that of the High Priest!


    Of course, Aaron would not miss the opportunity to take advantage of her.


    He looked at Olivia again and helped her to expel some of the hidden pollution that the Crimson Moon had left behind. Only then did he finish his reaction to the ritual.


    ¡°Huff¡­¡±


    Olivia panted heavily and red at Lin. ¡°What dangerous thing have you done? Lin?! ¡±


    Lin unconsciously smiled in embarrassment and held Olivia¡¯s hand. ¡°Sister Olivia, I won¡¯t dare to do it again.¡±


    ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time. If my Lord hadn¡¯t happened to answer the prayer, you, me and everyone in this building would have died this time!¡±


    Olivia said angrily.


    ¡°I won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    Lin also replied with lingering fear. She knew that her way of taking advantage of others hade to an end.


    The Crimson Moon had remembered her. Maybe next time it would send down a divine punishment directly!


    ¡°Sigh ¡­ this time is really ¡­ How are you?¡±


    Olivia sighed.


    ¡°Apart from my head being a bit swollen, everything else is fine.¡± Lin closed her eyes, and many forbidden and terrifying realisations appeared in her mind.


    As for how a ¡®Bloodseeker¡¯ should progress in the future, this was the least of it.


    There was also the knowledge of how to build a blood pool, how to use a young girl¡¯s blood to absorb spirituality, and even how to make people young forever.


    And how to use flesh, blood and bone, along with rituals and sacrifices, to create strange objects of terrifying power.


    And even some even more cruel and strange sacrificial rituals ¡­


    ¡­


    Olivia¡¯s eyes swept over the blood-red staff. She could not help but sigh. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen the formation of a ¡®strange object¡¯.¡±


    Lin opened her eyes. ¡°Sister Olivia, you said this is a ¡®strange object¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Not only is it a strange object, it might even be an extremely terrifying type. After all ¡­ it came directly from a True God!¡±


    Olivia sighed. She did not know why, but her gaze was unconsciously drawn to the staff. The scarlet lines were as perfect as a work of art. The bifurcated head was unconsciously intoxicating.

 Chapter 47:

    Chapter 47:


    After some exploration, Olivia and Lin roughly understood how to use this ¡®strange object¡¯.


    Its ability was quite powerful, especially ¡®animation¡¯! It could animate and control all life within a few hundred metres, even inanimate objects.


    For example¡­ it had previously animated the chair and made the chair ¡®give birth¡¯ to the wooden staff.


    At the same time, it also had some flesh and blood magic and healing abilities.


    It could be said that Lin would even dare to fight the high priest if she held this staff.


    This was an extraordinary item thatpletely surpassed her current level!


    Moreover, since it had been purified, its side effects did not seem to be very strong.


    ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s call it the ¡®Flesh Sceptre¡¯. I have a general understanding of its side effects, it will cause the wielder to gradually develop a fetish with the people nearby, and it will be more and more severe, unable to be removed or treated holding it through a gloves is useless.¡±


    Lin forced herself to look away, resisting the desire to touch the Flesh Sceptre, and spoke with a trembling voice.


    ¡°Indeed its side effects are not too strong, andpared to its effects, it is negligible as long as one has a strong will and determination.¡±


    Olivia coughed, ¡°Let¡¯s put it away as soon as possible ¡­¡±


    Lin found a long box, and the moment the box was closed, they both let out a long sigh.


    ¡°This belongs to our master!¡±


    Lin thought for a moment and spoke in a serious tone.


    Although the sceptre mainly contained the power of the Crimson Moon, the creator was still the Spirit of Falsehood!


    ¡°Yes, this is a gift from our master!¡±


    Olivia said with a face full of joy.


    ¡°I want to offer it to our Master, but our Master is yet to ept our physical sacrifices.¡±


    Lin sighed weakly.


    ¡­


    ¡°Huff ¡­ Huff ¡­¡±


    Aaron sat up from the bed and rubbed his ears, feeling a ringing in them. Fortunately, it was fading, and after resting for a while, he felt much better.


    ¡°Is this the influence of the Crimson Moon?¡±


    He muttered to himself, ¡°Although the pollution has been washed away. I still have to ovee it¡¯s influence on my mind.¡±


    ¡°I can actually fight the Crimson Moon, it seems that my potential is high enough even though it was only in a dream.¡±


    This time, Lin¡¯s behaviour was a bit too reckless.


    Even Aaron couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat when he thought about it. His followers had almost been wiped out and he had almost returned to his former state.


    He rang the bell and summoned Daly. After dressing up, he went to the dining room to enjoy breakfast.


    Nowadays Aaron¡¯s life was quite regr. After getting up early each day, he would exercise and take care of some official business. Then he would take a nap in the afternoon.


    Then he would go out in the afternoon to patrol the territory. After dinner, he went to bed early.


    All in all, it was a matter of staying in the dream world as long as possible.


    After all, that was the source of the extraordinary!


    Compared to the extraordinary, what was the power and influence of the mortal world?


    Especially after experiencing that mysterious power for himself, Aaron looked down on this small ce even more.


    In this world, nothing couldpare to the joy of pursuing the extraordinary.


    As long as he stayed on this path, even if he couldn¡¯t be immortal, he wouldn¡¯t have many regrets.


    ¡°At least¡­ I¡¯m doing something that interests me.¡±


    Aaron finished his breakfast of fruit sd, wiped the corners of his mouth with a napkin, and went to the office.


    Eight Fingers was waiting at the door. Something had obviously happened.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Aaron rubbed his forehead. His territory seemed to be in constant turmoil.


    Even though it had been over a month since the incident with Knight Iman.


    ¡°It¡¯s ckstone territory. It seems that a group of bandits came here recently. They broke into Dave¡¯s gardenst night, injured him and stole a lot of vegetables and food¡­¡±


    Eight Fingers bowed.


    ¡°A band of bandits on the move?¡±


    Aaron thought for a moment. ¡°Could it be that the recent security battles in the Uppper Green Forest have forced them to move?¡±


    In thus era, there are many people who cannot survive. It wasn¡¯t unusual for them to be bandits.


    There were even farmers who would change their profession to be robbers or thugs if they found the right opportunity!


    It was all about survival!


    When ordinary lords encountered such criminal gangs, they would catch them if they could. If they couldn¡¯t catch them, they would drive them into other people¡¯s territories.


    Aaron¡¯s sense of responsibility was a little stronger. So he had a special security officer and a special patrol team.


    ¡°Eight Fingers.¡±


    He looked at Eight Fingers with a smile on his face. ¡°Could it be that you can¡¯t catch these little rats? I remember that with your previous profession it should be easy for you to blend in with them and get a lot of information, right? ¡±


    Eight Fingers used to be a thief. It was indeed easy for him to blend in with bandits. At least he was well informed.


    Speaking of which, Eight Fingers immediately smiled bitterly. ¡°When I first followed Sir, I swore in my grandmother¡¯s name that if I continued to mix with them, I would be captured by a wolf! These wandering bandits are usually more vicious than the local bandits. Aftermitting a crime, they will hide deep in the mountains or flee directly to other territories. Therefore, it is very difficult to catch them. I have vaguely heard that the leader of this bandit group is called ¡®Wild Wolf¡¯. He is a famous bandit in the Upper Green Forest. It is said that he is also rted to some wild viges.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll have Sanchez bring ten men to help you. They¡¯ll be equipped with bows and leather armour.¡±


    Aaron wrote out a warrant and handed it to Eight Fingers. ¡°Don¡¯t let me down, my security officer!¡±


    ¡°Please be assured, sir!¡±


    Eight Fingers thumped his chest and turned to walk away.


    Aaron looked behind him and nodded. Then he shook his head and prepared for his daily training.


    ¡­


    Outside the manor.


    A wandering farmer saw Eight Fingers leave and immediately hid in a house. He secretly released a raven from the back window.


    The raven flew to the edge of ckstone Territory andnded in a ck forest.


    A thick hand grabbed it and took off the note. ¡°Boss, the messenger raven has sent a message. The lord doesn¡¯t seem to want to do it himself.¡±


    His boss was a muscr man who was 2.5 metres tall. He was sitting on a big rock like a little giant, chewing on a deer leg bone.


    This muscr man had a high nose and deep eyes. On one side of his face were three w marks, like those left by wild animals. He stood up. ¡°Looks like we didn¡¯t do enough damage. Tonight I¡¯ll do it myself and teach that little bastard a lesson. Hahaha¡­¡±


    In the entire Wild Wolf Bandit group, only a few people knew that they had actually received support and funding.


    At that moment, there was an order from above to deal with Lord Aaron!

 Chapter 48:

    Chapter 48:


    A few dayster.


    In the square in front of the grain store.


    Aaron was doing his daily training. The slender cross-de danced in his hand as if it were weightless.


    During this time he had constantly tried to contain his spirituality. Although it eventually dissipated, it seemed to be very beneficial to his body. His strength and speed had increased again.


    ¡°Or is it because of the potion I made before?¡±


    Aaron was not very sure, but it was undoubtedly a good thing that his strength could improve.


    ¡°Lord Aaron, something has happened!¡±


    Just as Aaron was about to continue, Eight Fingers ran over and reported with an ugly expression on his face.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Aaron put down his sword and frowned.


    ¡°There¡¯s been a murder in the vige. Poor old Crewe¡¯s whole family died. It seems to have been done by outsiders¡­¡±


    ¡°Take me to see it.¡±


    Aaron picked up his sword and let Eight Fingers lead the way.


    In the vige, outside a straw house, a group of people surrounded and pointed. A few guards stood at the door. When they saw Aaron, they quickly bowed.


    Aaron entered the straw house. The walls were covered with mud and the windows were very small. The light in the house was dim. He could see an upturned wooden bowl with pea porridge in it. There was also a te of turnips and carrots scattered on the floor.


    A pool of blood had already dyed the floor red.


    ¡°Old Crewe and his wife are dead. His daughter is also dead¡­ His son was not at homest night and escaped death.¡±


    Eight Fingers exined, ¡°They did terrible things to Old Crewe¡¯s daughter and wife and stole the little he had.¡±


    Aaron pursed his lips and did not speak. He looked at the wall.


    There were three diagonal marks on the wall. They looked like the w marks of a huge beast. ¡°Is this a provocation?¡±


    ¡°Yes, these are the marks of a wild wolf. We can be sure that it was the Wild Wolves Bandit Group that did this!¡± Eight Fingers wiped the cold sweat from his brow.


    The Lord Baron had given him the task and even provided the manpower. In the end, not only did they fail to catch the bandits, they even allowed the bandits tomit murder. That was his ipetence!


    ¡°A little bandit dares to provoke a lord?¡±


    Aaron tapped the space between his eyebrows thoughtfully.


    Well, he didn¡¯t have any spirituality right now, and [Danger Perception] could only be used in dreams. Obviously, he couldn¡¯t be inspired by mysticism.


    However, his usual caution and careful thinking still made him feel that something was wrong.


    At that moment, a guard rushed over and said something to Eight Fingers.


    Eight Finger¡¯s face lit up with joy. ¡°Lord Aaron, the other party finally left their tracksst night. I sent people to track them down, and we¡¯ve caught their tail¡­¡±Eight Fingers


    ¡®Coincidence ¡­ more coincidences ¡­ Although this is more reasonable, but¡­¡¯


    Aaron muttered to himself before he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the manor and reorganise the troops first¡­¡±


    No matter what, this group of bandits had some strength and shouldn¡¯t be underestimated.


    ¡­


    ckstone Manor.


    Aaron left the gathering of the troops and the distribution of weapons to Sanchez and his other subordinates before returning to his bedroom and falling asleep.


    ¡°Hmm ¡­ If instant sleep counts as a skill, then I¡¯m at least at the proficient level.¡±


    Aaron muttered to himself in the dream world.


    The next moment, he experienced the sensation of [Danger Perception].


    There was nothing ¡­


    ¡°Even though I¡¯ve been raising my consciousness these days, this ability doesn¡¯t seem to have improved much ¡­ Of course, it could be that the danger is too far away from me.¡±


    Aaron sighed.


    If [Danger Perception] could be used in reality, he wouldn¡¯t have to go through so much trouble.


    Now, all he had to do was go to the Light of Salvation branch and wait for someone to pray or make a sacrifice.


    Fortunately, the time in the dream was different, and the believers were quite devout, so it wasn¡¯t difficult to contact them.


    ¡°Lord ¡­ please forgive me my sins!¡±


    Calvin, dressed in a ck robe, was praying in front of the altar.


    He and the redheaded Rem had been captured by Olivia in the previous battle. After a review, the red-haired Rem, who hadmitted too many evil deeds, was killed on the spot. Calvin on the other hand, had prayed before the altar of the ¡®Spirit of Falsehood¡¯ and received the Lord¡¯s ¡®blessing¡¯, thus gaining salvation.


    When he remembered what he had done in the church, it was like a nightmare.


    ¡°Calvin¡­¡±


    Aaron looked around and couldn¡¯t find anyone else praying. Olivia and Lin weren¡¯t there either. They seemed busy with something.


    After receiving the ¡®Flesh Scepter¡¯, Lin often went out to kill the monsters in Dyat City and take in other survivors. It seemed that she wanted to integrate the city.


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll take him.¡±


    Immediately, Calvin felt the gaze of a great being. His eyes filled with tears as he knelt in reverence.


    He listened to something and finally stood up and said loudly, ¡°My Lord needs a sacrifice, and the spirituality of darkness is the best sacrifice!¡±


    ¡­


    ckstone Manor.


    Aaron woke up, feeling the spirituality in his body. He smiled slightly. ¡°With preparation, I can be considered half a Beyonder¡­¡±


    The reason he needed the spirituality of ¡®darkness¡¯ was because the ¡®ck Sun¡¯ seemed to be the symbol of Divination.


    Although any spirituality could be used for rituals and divination, ¡®darkness¡¯ had the best effect.


    ¡°No ¡­ that¡¯s not right. It could be that the path representing the crimson sun has the best effect. After all, it¡¯s the source of all mysteries, the creator who lives in the sky.¡±


    Aaron¡¯s thoughts wandered for a moment before he took out a crystal ball and created a wall of spirituality around him.


    The light in the room dimmed. In the candlelight, a hazy illusion seemed to appear in the crystal ball.


    Now, it could be said that he had mastered the mystical knowledge and secret manuals of many schools. His knowledge was extraordinary.


    Just the divination methods alone included pendulum divination, crystal ball divination, spirit number divination, dream divination, and so on.


    What he was using now was a crystal ball divination.


    ¡°The results of this operation!¡±


    ¡°The results of this operation!¡±


    ¡°The results of this operation!¡±


    As Aaron recited the divination in thenguage of another world, he felt the spirituality in his body rapidly diminishing.


    The next moment he seemed to hear a faint murmur in his ears.


    In the dim candlelight, scenes shed through the crystal ball in front of him.


    There were three w marks, representing the wild wolf, and burning mes and blood. Finally, it turned into a bottomless darkness.


    Aaron¡¯s expression was cold as he calmly finished the ritual.


    Sometimes divination couldn¡¯t give an exact result. On the contrary, it would give many images, and it was one¡¯s duty to interpret these images.


    ¡°This matter is indeed rted to the wild wolf¡­ Fire and blood mean great danger¡­ The final darkness means that I have the possibility of falling into the abyss. Is this danger enough to be fatal?¡±


    Aaron sneered.


    If he wasn¡¯t prepared, he would still be an ordinary person. At most, his body would be strong and his swordsmanship would be better.


    If he was surprised and ambushed, he could still die!

 Chapter 49:

    Chapter 49:


    ¡°How can a mere group of wild wolves kill me?¡±


    ¡°And¡­ how dare they kill a lord? This is a provocation to all the nobles. All the nobles will hunt them down to their deaths! ¡±


    ¡°Looks like there is indeed a huge conspiracy.¡±


    Aaron remembered the premonition he had thest time he tried the darkness spirituality. Suddenly he felt that it was all traceable.


    ¡°The benefits of killing me are not great¡­ I don¡¯t have many enemies either. The culprit could be the rest of the Davis family, or ¡­¡±


    He looked in the direction of Sotos Castle, his eyes filled with disappointment.


    ¡­


    A momentter.


    Aaron was dressed for battle. He held his sword with a solemn expression.


    ¡°Lord Baron?¡±


    Eight Finger, who was wearing leather armour, was a little dazed when he saw this scene.


    It had been a long time since he had seen Aaron like this after thest war.


    ¡°The security team and the guards only have about 30 people. That is not enough!¡±


    Aaron¡¯s expression was solemn. He said loudly, ¡°Issue a conscription order. Each family will send one adult male to make a total of 100 men!


    In ancient times, it was actually very difficult for small feudal lords to raise many conscripts.


    Sotos Castle, for example, had only about 100 men. Now that they had upied the entire Green Forest, they had only grown to a few hundred.


    The guards in Aaron¡¯s territory had always been the old soldiers from his own team who were willing to move over. Together with some locally recruited soldiers, there were only about 30 people.


    But now that they knew there was a huge conspiracy, they had to go all out!


    After summoning hundreds of men, There were no roaming bandits in the entire Green Forest to bring them down. If there were, they would not be bandits. They would definitely be lords!


    A conspiracy was a conspiracy because it could not be discovered!


    ¡°Yes, Lord.¡±


    Eight Finger was a little confused, but he went to give the order anyway.


    Not long after, arge group of people began to gather.


    As he walked out of the mansion, Aaron, who still had a little bit of spirituality left, felt a gaze on him.


    He looked in one direction and didn¡¯t see anyone, but there was a residential area. Without thinking, he pointed with his whip and said, ¡°Go and surround that area. Arrest everyone and put them in prison. Wait for me toe back and talk!¡±


    ¡°Eight Finger, lead the way!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Eight Finger¡¯s expression was stern, as if he had returned to the army. The group of people walked in a certain direction.


    ¡­


    In a valley.


    A tall wild wolf was caressing a crossbow, unable to bear to part with it.


    These crossbows were of the highest quality. They used to be seen only in the military, and he had three of them!


    Not only that, he could also see that his subordinates were all wearing leather armour, and their weapons were also very good. They had reached the level of the elite of the regr army.


    With that kind of lethality, even if they had fewer men, they could still fight the Baron¡¯s guards!


    Not to mention that it was an ambush!


    Last night¡¯s attack was originally a decoy. They deliberately left bloodstains on the road to lure the lord into a trap!


    ¡°Pay attentionter. When the enemy enters the ambush, aim all three crossbows at this noble!¡±


    Wild Wolf grinned. ¡°After we kill him, we¡¯ll all be rewarded. It¡¯ll be enough for us to buy a big piece of farnd in the south and enjoy our retirement!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, boss!¡±


    A one-eyed dragon also held a crossbow and said excitedly, ¡°With this, we can rob those nobles whenever we want.¡±


    ¡°Rob? After that, we¡¯ll have to leave this damn ce.¡±


    Wild Wolf was very clear-headed. He even understood that he was not a wolf, but a vicious dog. He would bite whoever his master told him to!


    ¡°But ¡­ to be able to kill a noble is not bad.¡±


    He licked his lips and a bloodthirsty expression appeared on his face.


    ¡°Boss, not good!¡±


    A person ran over from a distance. It was their scout ¨C Rosen. As he ran, he shouted, ¡°That noble is here, but he brought more than a hundred people with him!¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Wild Wolf cursed. ¡°That little bastard really is afraid of death!¡±


    He thought for a moment and said reluctantly, ¡°Give up the trap and retreat! There¡¯s still a chance in the future! ¡±


    ¡°Boss¡­¡± The one-eyed man was reluctant.


    ¡°I cooked one pot of rice, but ten pots of people came to eat. Even if there is a trap, it¡¯s useless ¡­¡± Wild Wolf said disappointedly.


    His mind was still clear. He knew that his men were not enough to kill the enemy.


    Even if it was two or three against one, the enemy would be able to kill him.


    Besides, the enemy was so watchful. They might have discovered something.


    ¡­


    Aaron led the group, letting the scout lead the way. Soon they saw a small valley.


    ¡°Sir, the enemy is in the valley!¡±


    Eight Fingers bowed and said, ¡°There is a camp there.


    ¡°Send someone in to take a look. In addition, also send someone to search the area.¡±


    Aaron was at the entrance to the valley, but he did not go in.


    After a while, Eight Fingers returned with an ugly expression on his face. ¡°There is no one in the valley. However, we have found some arrangements outside the valley. It may be a trap.¡±


    Speaking of which, cold sweat broke out on his forehead.


    If Lord Aaron hadn¡¯t gathered so many people and led a group of them in, he might have died here today!


    ¡°What about the direction in which Wild Wolf escaped?¡±


    Aaron asked.


    ¡°It should be near Knight Iman¡¯s Emerald Territory.¡± Eight Fingers looked at the footprints and said with certainty.


    ¡°Good, Knight Iman still owes me a favour. Send a message and have him mobilise the his men to help with the encirclement!¡±


    If he did not use the favour, it would be invalid. Aaron did not care about Knight Iman and gave the order directly.


    He was ready to catch them all in one swoop. If Knight Iman did not help, he would use pendulum method and perform divination again. He would definitely be able to catch them!


    ¡­


    Three dayster.


    Knight Iman deserved to be called the veteran of this area. He gathered many hunters to help him. In the end, Aaron was able to block the Wild Wolf bandits in front of a mountain.


    ¡°Sir Aaron, shall we attack by force?¡±


    A man who looked like a hunter asked as he looked at a small hill surrounded by hundreds of militiamen.


    They had been sent by Knight Iman. He had previously ordered them to obey Lord Aaron¡¯s orders.


    Aaron sneered, ¡°Pass on the order. Burn this ce down!¡±


    Hundreds of people worked together and quickly created an istion zone. Then they lit torches and began to burn the mountain.


    On the mountain.


    ¡°Even if I die, I¡¯ll bite off a piece of their flesh!¡±


    The wild wolf, forced into a dead end, howled reluctantly. Suddenly, his expression changed. ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°Fire¡­ The enemy is setting fire!¡±


    One-Eyed Dragon shouted. Suddenly, he threw down his weapon and ran down the mountain.


    He did not want to be burned alive or smoked to death. That was too painful.


    Seeing this scene, the Wild Wolf felt that hisst wish had been shattered. He could not help but howl in despair.

 Chapter 50:

    Chapter 50:


    ¡°My apologies, Knight Iman, for burning your forest and thepensation for the militia, I will order someone to send itter¡­¡±


    Because it was arge operation, Knight Iman was thest to arrive.


    Aaron urged his horse forward and said apologetically.


    The vegetation, the animals, the fish, even the people in the area were the wealth of the local lord. Even the goods of passing merchants were the property of the Lord if they fell to the ground.


    So any damage had to be repaired.


    ¡°Lord Aaron, you are too polite. You also consider the safety of my subordinates.¡±


    Knight Imanughed, but he did not think much of it.


    In his experience, the so-called bandit group was a group of people without food. They might have some crude weapons and dared to kill, but that was it.


    Sending in a group of soldiers would be enough to wipe them out!


    It was too cautious to undertake such arge-scale operation.


    It was even more suspicious that they were afraid to die.


    However, he only muttered these words in his heart and did not show it on his face.


    ¡­


    Soon the mes engulfed the small hill. Then there was nothing left to burn and the fire extinguished itself.


    Half a dayter, the temperature began to drop. Eight Fingers volunteered to clean up the battlefield.


    Knight Iman dismounted, obviously interested.


    Aaron did not mind apanying him. The ground around them was charred ck and still had some residual heat.


    Not long after, they saw arge corpse.


    ¡°Check, it must be a wild wolf.¡±


    Eight Fingers said excitedly, but also a little afraid, ¡°And this¡­¡±


    As Knight Iman looked at the refined weapons and leather armour his expression gradually changed. Finally, when he saw the remains of the three crossbows, he could not hide the bitter smile on his face.


    Crossbows were military items, and they were strictly controlled by the military. A group of bandits should not be able to get their hands on them.


    Just the thought of this shady business made his hair stand on end.


    He suddenly regretted his decision toe and have a look.


    ¡°It looks like this wild wolf gang is really well equipped. I should send a letter to father and investigate.¡±


    Aaron said sternly as he looked at knight Iman beside him.


    He was asked toe over as a witness. He was already on the same boat and could be of help.


    Knight Iman smiled bitterly. He had no choice but to say, ¡°I will testify¡­¡±


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll leave the rest to Knight Iman. I¡¯m a bit tired, so I need to go back and get some sleep.¡±


    Aaron smiled.


    In fact, it was in the Dream World that Lin had recently started stirring up trouble, so he had no choice but to follow along and take a look, just in case.


    After all, with the existence of the Light of Salvation, he was able to continuously receive sacrifices in this world and gain extraordinary powers from time to time.


    ¡­


    Sotos¡¯ territory.


    ine¡¯s vi.


    A raven flew over andnded on the window.


    ine took out the note and looked at it. Her expression changed slightly and she took it into the study.


    In the study, Colin and Philly were sitting opposite each other. It was obvious that they had been together for some time.


    ¡°There¡¯s news from the ckstone manor!¡±


    ine handed the letter to Colin and quickly left the study, closing the door behind her.


    Bang!


    Sure enough, the next moment there was the sound of something being smashed in the study.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that your people would definitely seed? How could this be? ¡±


    Colin lost hisposure and grabbed Philly by the cor, asking in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do about it. Haven¡¯t you seen? Your brother gathered hundreds of people¡­ What could I do? ¡±


    Philly broke free, tidied his cor and said calmly, ¡°Well¡­ you should think about how to cover up the problem. After all, you did give me that batch of military supplies.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Colin roared, ¡°You could have sent them out. The military supplies of the Kagash Kingdom are far better than those of the Green Forest. Why did you have to ask me to supply them with weapons?¡±


    ¡°Sir, you misunderstood me. Although the Kagash Kingdom has military supplies, the Green Forest has checkpoints and the transport of supplies is strictly controlled.¡±


    Philly spread his hands, ¡°We can use the Wild Wolves Bandits, and that¡¯s already the greatest support from the Kagash Kingdom.¡±


    Indeed, it was not particrly difficult to get the military supplies in, but Philly was not here to help Colin secure his title.


    It would be best if he could see that Aaron and Colin were at odds, or even start a war directly.


    Colin¡¯s aura stagnated and he slumped back into his chair, ¡°What do you think we should do?¡±


    ¡°Is it possible to cover this up?¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Colin shook his head, ¡°Once Father checks the armoury, there¡¯s no way to hide it .¡±


    ¡°Then what will happen if you go to the Earl and ask for his forgiveness?¡± Philly continued to ask.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    Colin¡¯s eyes were nk, but he trembled.


    He hoped that his father would suppress this matter for him, but he felt that was not possible.


    If he did, the result would be unpredictable.


    ¡°Sir Colin, you still have a chance!¡± Philly¡¯s eyes darkened, ¡°Your brother is too outstanding. If this goes on, your father will be swayed sooner orter. Why don¡¯t you do it now!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Colin stood up suddenly, and he almost drew his sword to kill this person.


    But in the end he did not. He shouted, ¡°Get out!¡±


    Philly did not panic and he got up to leave.


    But as he walked out of the room, he exchanged nces with ine.


    A smile appeared on ine¡¯s face and she nodded.


    ¡­..


    A momentter, ine walked into the study and saw Colin drinking wine.


    ¡°Darling ¡­ I have some good news for you.¡±


    A motherly smile appeared on ine¡¯s face and she put Colin¡¯s hand on her stomach, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant!¡±


    ¡°Child? My child? ¡±


    Colin trembled and suddenly he became much more sober, a look of excitement on his face.


    He could not help but lie down and put his head against ine¡¯s chest as if he could hear the baby¡¯s heartbeat.


    He had never done this with Sylvie.


    Not long after that, Colin suddenly felt a drop of water dripping on his face.


    He lifted his head to see that ine¡¯s face was already filled with tears.


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡±


    Colin could not help but ask.


    ¡°I¡¯m scared¡­¡± ine leaned gently against Colin, ¡°And Madam Sylvie, She won¡¯t tolerate me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her, she¡¯s a whore! And that bastard, he¡¯s not my son. I want to strangle him! ¡±


    Colin¡¯s face suddenly became wild and determined. ¡°Believe me, ine ¡­ things will get better.¡±


    At that moment, the news of ine¡¯s pregnancy and Char¡¯s existence became thest straw that crushed Colin¡¯s heart.


    T/N: Merry Christmas everyone

 Chapter 51:

    Chapter 51:


    The dream world.


    Dyat.


    A group of ck-clothed men entered the city vigntly.


    ¡°Lord Priest, this is the camp that Mas once upied¡­¡±


    A ck-clothed man identified the road signs and buildings as he spoke earnestly.


    ¡°Mas hasn¡¯t contacted the church for a long time, and neither have his subordinates. Looks like this expedition team has been wiped out¡­¡±


    The man called Priest was shriveled and thin, but his eyes were bright, as if there were two ck mes in them.


    This was the mark of a dark chaser, which meant that even if he was not as powerful as the high priest, he was not far off.


    He had even reached the minimum requirement to hold a ¡®Sr Eclipse Ceremony¡¯ and be a ¡®ck Beast¡¯.


    Such a person was one of the upper echelons of the ck Sun Church, a truly important person!


    ¡°Looks like there¡¯s some danger lurking in this town, or another church¡­¡±


    The ck-clothed man who spoke first guessed.


    The ck Sun Church had always dealt with heretics in a simple and crude manner, which was to burn them to death and sacrifice them to the Great Lord of Eclipse!


    Previously, the ck Sun Church had sent out a missionary team, and they had shed with some secret religious groups.


    Under these circumstances, they had sent a special team led by a priest to investigate the death of a team in a remote town, which made him puzzled.


    ¡°Victor, are you doubtful?¡±


    Priest clearly saw the ck clothed man¡¯s hesitation and said in a solemn voice, ¡°This is an order from the High Priest himself. He has received a revtion from his divination that there is something we¡¯re looking for here!¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s an order from the high priest.¡±


    The ck-clothed man immediately felt a deep devotion.


    He was clearly in awe of the High Priest who hadpleted the transition of life and transcended the mortal world.


    The priest looked at this scene and the mes in his eyes flickered, bing even darker, ¡°A great achievement perhaps ¡­ I can do it too!¡±


    They came to a camp where Mas and the others had once imprisoned scavengers. It was now a deste ce.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if there are any clues¡­ My divination has been disturbed.¡±


    The priest looked around and frowned. Suddenly he snapped his fingers.


    Bang!


    With a crisp sound, theyers of cobweb-like objects in the corner of the room immediately ignited with pitch-ck mes.


    ¡­..


    In a tall building not far away.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Olivia eximed softly as she massaged her temples, ¡°The people who came this time are very strong. One of them is clearly a ¡®Dark Chaser¡¯. He should be one of the upper echelons of the ck Sun Cult, the Tudor. The high priest didn¡¯t show up¡­¡±


    Beside him, Lin bit her lips and her eyes lit up. ¡°We can fight now!¡±


    Now, the entire Dyat could be said to be under the control of the Light of Salvation. Naturally, this group of people was quickly discovered.


    Furthermore, since Lin had rescued a member of the ck Sun Cult, she had learned thetest information about them.


    In the ck Sun Cult, the ¡®Unburnt one¡¯ and the ¡®Burning Sons¡¯ were still ¡®believers¡¯. Above them were the priests, the true upper echelons of the church.


    Above the priests was the High Priest, who was the equivalent of an Archbishop!


    This priest was one of the true leaders of the ck Sun Cult.


    After the previous incident, Lin had also gained many advantages. Although most of the corrupted power had been expelled, she was still confident that she could fight against a Dark Chaser.


    ¡°In terms of strength, we have the advantage¡­¡±


    Olivia thought for a moment, still worried. ¡°But for safety¡¯s sake, bring the Flesh Scepter. Remember, don¡¯t use it unless absolutely necessary. If you do use it, end the battle as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Besides, it¡¯s no big deal to have another fetish.¡±


    The corner of Lin¡¯s mouth turned up slightly. Her body suddenly turned into a pool of blood and disappeared through the crack in the door.


    The scene made Olivia¡¯s eyes twitch. ¡®Lin is also trying to teach some members who walk the path of ¡®red¡¯, but I still feel that even at the same level, she is much stronger than ordinary red believers¡­ Without my master, she would probably be the best believer.¡¯


    ¡­¡­


    Inside the stronghold.


    The thin priest rubbed his forehead, feeling that something was wrong.


    Although the feeling of being spied upon had disappeared after the spider silk had been burned, a faint sense of danger had be even more intense!


    Drip, drip!


    Victor, who was searching the stronghold, heard the sound of water dripping.


    He opened a washroom and saw that the tap hadn¡¯t been turned off properly. The sink was overflowing with water.


    ¡°Seriously¡­ The water system of this city is actually still running?¡±


    Victor muttered as he watched the spreading water soak his boots. He was about to walk over and turn off the tap.


    At that moment, the water on the ground instantly changed colour, turning dark red like blood!


    A human figure appeared. Her right hand was in the shape of a dagger, and she plunged it straight into Victor¡¯s back. Her left hand covered Victor¡¯s mouth.


    This elite of the ck Sun Cult couldn¡¯t even resist and fell into a pool of blood. Even the flesh on his body melted¡­


    ¡°The first one to die!¡±


    Lin stood up calmly and said in a low voice.


    This was a brand new ability she had awakened after the previous incident, using the knowledge she had gained to advance herself ¨C Mimicry!


    She could make the blood of a ¡®Bloodthirsty¡¯ imitate water and all other liquids, and it was also highly corrosive!


    In the middle of the building, the priest was praying when he suddenly stood up and rushed in one direction.


    Rumble!


    He blew open a door with a fireball. What he saw was the body of a member.


    ¡°Damn it, the enemy is attacking!¡±


    He yelled loudly for the remaining members to pay attention.


    At that moment, an arm suddenly emerged from the pool of blood on the ground. At the tip of the arm was a dagger, and it plunged into the priest¡¯s back.


    Puff!


    The priest turned, a strange smile on his face.


    Suddenly, his entire body began to burn like a ball of me and exploded violently.


    ck me Incarnation!


    This was another ability of a Dark Chaser. They could use mes to create a clone of themselves that could explode after being attacked!


    The massive shockwave caused the floor of the room to shatter. The mirrors on the walls shattered, and the high temperature was like a wave, constantly sweeping outwards.


    Lin¡¯s figure tumbled out of the door. There were already burns on her body, and they couldn¡¯t be removed even with Blood Transformation!


    ¡°So it¡¯s you, sphemer ¨C Lin!¡±


    The priest stood not far away, with two believers behind him. A happy smile appeared on his face. ¡°This must be a gift from my Lord.¡±


    His expression suddenly became calm. He clenched his hands and whispered, ¡°The Lord said ¡­ there should be darkness!¡±


    Ayer of ck field suddenly appeared, spreading out with him at its centre, devouring all light!


    ¨C Darkness is descending!

 Chapter 52:

    Chapter 52:


    In the darkness, the [ck Sun] believers were obviously buffed and had a field advantage.


    Lin, on the other hand, suddenly felt her view being restricted.


    The current situation was already very unfavourable for her.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    Lin felt two gusts of winding from the front.


    Without thinking, a blood-coloured wooden staff appeared in her hand out of nowhere, and she swung it.


    Bam!


    The end of the staff seemed to have hit someone, causing them to scream in pain and fall to the ground.


    ¡°Activate!¡±


    Lin held the Flesh Scepter and smashed it into the ground!


    Boom!


    The entire building began to tremble as if it had a life of its own, transforming into a terrifying beast.


    The other believer who tried to attack it was swallowed by the soft ground, leaving no trace.


    After activating the entire building, Lin was still in the dark, but she could still see the fluctuations of life.


    One of them was incrediblyrge, burning with intense ck mes!


    ¡°Is that a strange creature?¡±


    The priest felt an intense sense of danger and tried to run, but his legs had already been swallowed by the ground.


    The ground that used to be there had now turned into a swamp!


    Not only that, but a piece of newspaper that had fallen to the floor of the room suddenly flew up and covered his face. It pressed down so hard that he felt suffocated.


    His hands desperately tore at the paper, but what had been thin paper was now like the skin of something, tough and full of life.


    This made it impossible for him to concentrate and cast any spells or abilities.


    Bam!


    The ck field was also dispelled, allowing Lin to see the unlucky guy she had hit earlier.


    He was lying on the ground, his belly bulging like a woman who was ten-month pregnant.


    Not only that, but there were lumps of flesh all over his body, making him look terrifying.


    But Lin only nced at him briefly beforeunching her attack, her target being the controlled priest!


    ck mes erupted from the priest¡¯s body, as if he wanted to resist, but it was already toote.


    Puff!


    The end of the Flesh Sceptre became extremely sharp and pierced his heart.


    Lin roared. Countless tentacles seemed to have grown from the end of the Flesh Sceptre, boring into the priest¡¯s body and greedily absorbing his spirit, flesh, and blood.


    Not long after, there was nothing but a skeleton where he stood.


    Boom!


    The believer, screaming on the ground, exploded as well. Insects crawled out of his body and were swallowed by the activated building.


    ¡°Quiet!¡±


    Lin waved her sceptre to dispel the activation effect.


    She looked at the flesh scepter with a look of obsession on her face.


    ¡°This is the ability of a powerful object? I feel that if I have it, I can even fight the High Priest. This is¡­ This is my treasure! ¡±


    Lin¡¯s expression gradually became infatuated.


    At that moment, a thin thread stuck to the sceptre and pulled hard.


    The sceptre flew out of Lin¡¯s hand and fell into a ck box, which abruptly closed.


    Lin immediately became extremely depressed, and there was even a hint of danger in her eyes.


    Then she closed her eyes. ¡°Thank you, Olivia¡­¡±


    ¡°I feel like this strange object is a bit scary. If you keep it for a long time, your desire to monopolise it will swell to an unimaginable degree, causing you to kill anyone who tries to stop you from possessing it.¡±


    Olivia appeared at the side and picked up the ck box.


    ¡°I know¡­ I¡¯m trying my best to control myself.¡±


    Lin closed her eyes. ¡°However, I¡¯ve gained a lot from today¡¯s battle ¡­ ¡®Activation¡¯ is indeed a very powerful ability, perhaps it belongs to the level of the High Priest¡­ With the Flesh Scepter, my revenge might be carried out much sooner¡±


    Olivia frowned. She could sense that Lin was still affected, but she couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    She thought for a moment and then said: ¡°You should pray to our Lord.¡±


    Although the influence of the Flesh Scepter was a natural change, the Spirit of Falsehood might also have the ability to purify this kind of corruption.


    ¡°Of course, after every battle, I will offer the spoils of war to our Lord¡±


    Lin was the most devout of the believers, so she immediately began to pray:


    ¡°Spirit of Falsehood that wandering in the unknown, absolute neutral existence, silent observer!¡±


    ¡°Please hear the prayers of your believer, please cast your merciful gaze upon us!¡±


    ¡°Your believer has won another battle, please allow me to offer you the spoils of war!¡±


    ¡­


    Unknown to Lin, Aaron had been watching from the sidelines since the beginning of their battle.


    ¡°The spoils of war are quite good, the spirituality of a ¡®Dark Chaser¡¯ might be able tost two more days in the real world before it dissipates¡­¡±


    In the real world, Aaron¡¯s body was like a leaky bucket, with spirituality constantly leaking out, and if he used any kind of spell or ritual, the process would be even faster.


    Theoretically, the more spirituality there was, the longer it couldst.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t use it now, maybe I can let her keep it for now and sacrifice it when the time is right.¡±


    ¡°Besides, there¡¯s another one¡­¡±


    Aaron¡¯s gaze turned outside the building, to a shadowy spot.


    This spot looked quite normal, but in his vision he could see a monster lying on the ground!


    Its body was that of a ck dog, its entire body burning with ck mes, but its head was that of an old man, with wrinkled skin and arge number of tattoos.


    At that moment, its ck eyes stared unblinkingly in Lin¡¯s direction.


    ¡°The beast of darkness¡­ The High Priest!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s so cunning ¡­ Through divination, He knew there was something going on here so he sent a priest while its main body hid in the shadows using a team as bait?¡±


    ¡°Lin and Olivia didn¡¯t notice, if it wasn¡¯t for me he would have seeded.¡±


    Aaron couldn¡¯t help but feel a little lucky.


    If he hadn¡¯t paid attention during this time, he might have seen the Light of Salvation suffer heavy casualties the next time he visited the Dream World!


    He thought for a moment, then made a mystical connection with Lin.


    ¡°Even my own mysterious energy unit must go through this connection before it can interfere with reality¡­ Who knows how long it would take for that powerful being to transform.¡±


    Aaron sighed inwardly, then used a bit of energy to convert what he had seen earlier into an image and sent it to Lin and Olivia¡¯s minds.


    ¡°This is ¡­¡±


    Lin¡¯s small face suddenly tensed, but she didn¡¯t say anything, looking at Olivia beside her.


    Olivia¡¯s expression was solemn as she nodded.


    ¡°Praise the Lord¡­¡±


    She finished her prayer as well, and the two of them walked out of the building together.


    They didn¡¯t seem to be on guard at all as they approached the shadow.


    Suddenly, Olivia opened the ck box that sealed the ¡®Flesh Scepter¡¯, grabbed the handle of the scepter and pointed at the shadow, ¡°Activate!¡±


    The next moment, the shadow wriggled and reached out countless tentacles to grab the beast of darkness, as if it had a life of its own!


    The Flesh Sceptre could not only activate physical objects, but also some concepts, such as¡­ shadows!

 Chapter 53:

    Chapter 53:


    Countless shadow tentacles grabbed at the ck beast with a human head and a dog¡¯s body.


    But the beast of darkness jumped lightly. The ground beneath its feet shattered as it leapt more than ten metres andnded on the roof of a building.


    The moment the shadow tentacles made contact with its body, they were instantly incinerated.


    Even the shadows were reduced to ashes!


    The beast of darkness was like a king patrolling its territory, upying the top of a tall building. The high priest spoke in a loud voice, ¡°Lin¡­ You are truly favored by this existence to be able to directly attack such a powerful monster! You also founded a church? Did the previous believers also die at your hands?¡±


    ¡°Old man, you talk too much.¡±


    Blood gushed from Lin¡¯s hand and turned into a bow. A pale white arrow emerged from her arm, as if it were made of bone.


    Whoosh!


    The bowstring vibrated as the white bone arrow flew out with unyielding determination!


    ¡°Tie!¡±


    Olivia manipted the invisible threads to surround the high priest. These threads were not only the crystallisation of the ¡®chrysalis¡¯ spirituality, but they also seemed to have a life of their own. They actively sought out opponents and at the same time became more resilient.


    This was the result ofbining the strange creature¡¯s ability with their own, resulting in the effect of one plus one equals two.


    Hiss!


    The invisible threads swept past. Even the metalmpposts and walls were sliced cleanly.


    They closed in on the centre, cutting off the High Priest¡¯s escape route and forcing him to face the arrow head-on!


    Puff!


    The white arrow collided with the high priest¡¯s front ws. It barely pierced his skin before sinking into his ck flesh.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ At best, you are equivalent to the third stage of the ¡®Dark Chaser¡¯. Without this monster, you would not be my opponent.¡±


    The ck mes on the beast of darkness¡¯s body became iparably powerful, melting the white bone arrow. The high priest tried to find a way to break out of the encirclement. It was obvious that he was extremely wary of the animated strings.


    He stared at Olivia and his expression changed slightly, ¡°Cocoon has already joined forces with the ¡®Crimson Moon¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Continue to hold him back. I will go up and fight in hand-to-handbat.¡± Lin did not answer at all. A crimson light shed in her eyes. Her hands became daggers as she charged up the building.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Olivia could only stare at Lin¡¯s back, unable to say anything to stop her.


    Aaron watched the scene but there was nothing he could do to help.


    The two girls couldn¡¯t possibly fight and pray at the same time.


    ¡°But ¡­ is the High Priestess¡¯ fighting that bad?¡±


    He thought for a moment and suddenly felt a chill in his heart. ¡°Something doesn¡¯t feel right ¡­¡±


    No matter what, the High Priest was still an extraordinary expert who hadpleted the eclipse ritual and transcended mortality!


    How could such an existence, half a step away from the shackles of humanity, be forced into such a state by a low-level Beyonder?


    ¡°Die, old man!¡±


    Lin rushed to the roof and saw the High Priestess tied up in a very small space.


    The High Priest turned to look and a sinister smile appeared on his face, like a cunning old wolf who had finally found his prey.


    With a leap, he entered the shadows and his body suddenly disappeared!


    [Shadow Leap]!


    This was the ability that the high priest had been hiding. The next moment, he jumped out of Olivia¡¯s shadow and plunged his sharp ws into Olivia¡¯s abdomen!


    To him, Olivia, who wielded Flesh Sceptre, was his greatest enemy!


    As long as he got rid of her, he could easily deal with the rest!


    ¡°Pu!¡±


    Olivia coughed up blood, but the wound on her abdomen healed quickly, and arge amount of flesh grew around the wound.


    This healing spell from the Flesh Sceptre had clearly exceeded the High Priest¡¯s expectations.


    Olivia took the opportunity to turn around and swing the sceptre!


    Bang!


    The sound of something striking was heard and the High Priest screamed as he fell into the shadows and disappeared.


    ¡°Olivia?¡±


    Lin jumped down from a height of over ten metres. As shended, the sound of her legs breaking could be heard, but she didn¡¯t care. The lower half of her body turned to blood and then back to a pair ofplete legs as she ran over.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ fine!¡±


    Olivia tried her best to take in her surroundings. ¡°Watch out for a sneak attack from the shadows!¡±


    ¡°I pray to the Lord ¡­¡± Lin didn¡¯t spot the enemy and immediately prayed again.


    Aaron shook his head, knowing that the High Priest had already left.


    After all, Olivia¡¯s previous blow had also injured him, especially the life force from the Mother Tree of Flesh. It was highly poisonous to the followers of the ck Sun!


    Who knew, the High Priest might even be able to give birth to a little beast of darkness?


    Aaron didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at the thought, and then he began to react.


    Olivia had used a flesh spell to heal herself instantly, and her counterattack was sessful. Although it was considered a good move, this kind of healing came with corruption, so she still needed to be purified.


    ¡­


    In the evening, Olivia and Lin returned to the department store.


    ¡°Sorry ¡­ If I had been more careful today, maybe I could have kept him ¡­¡±


    Olivia spoke first.


    She felt she had made a mistake this time. Under the Lord¡¯s reminder, she clearly had the initiative, but she still couldn¡¯t keep the High Priest and instead revealed her trump card.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. I¡¯m too weak, and¡­ the previous battle has affected me greatly¡­ I can¡¯t use the Flesh Sceptre anymore¡­¡±


    Lin calmly analysed: ¡°If I, a beyonder with the ¡®red¡¯ spirituality, use the sceptre, the effect will definitely be better!¡±


    She paused: ¡°I made some mistakes this time. I can assure you that I will not take the initiative to cause trouble for those ck Sun heretics before I am promoted again.¡±


    ¡°I think just the opposite.¡±


    Olivia said suddenly: ¡°Now is the time¡­ Only the healing spell of the flesh sceptre contains this level of contamination, if the high priest is hit by it, he will be severely injured in a short time and unable to recover, this is the best chance!¡±


    ¡°You mean?¡± Lin¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Take this opportunity to raid ck Sun City, the headquarters of the ck Sun Church!¡± Olivia said, ¡°It¡¯s best to kill the high priest directly!¡±


    As for theplete destruction of this church?


    Olivia didn¡¯t think much about it.


    After all, as long as [ck Sun] exists, even if the other party ispletely wiped out, the ck Sun Church will inevitably resurface soon. This is a predictable thing.


    ¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re really looking for trouble.¡±


    Aaron covered his forehead, his face full of helplessness.


    ¡°Although this n is quite feasible, and Lin who holds the ¡®Flesh Sceptre¡¯ can even kill a ¡®Dark Chaser¡¯ easily, I always feel that there will be some variables¡­ For example, at the end, if those evil believers summoned [ck Sun] like crazy, got an answer, and so on. They didn¡¯t consider that aspect, do they think I¡¯ll block it for them?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ if [ck Sun] reallyes, there¡¯s nothing I can do¡­¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!